MIDDLE ISLAND NATIVE CLAIMS (REPORT BY MR. COMMISSIONER MACKAY RELATING TO).

Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1891 Session II, G-07

G-.— 7

Sess. 11.—1891. NEW ZEALAND.

MIDDLE ISLAND NATIVE CLAIMS (REPORT BY MR. COMMISSIONER MACKAY RELATING TO).

Presented to both Houses of the General Assembly by Command of His Excellency*

No. 1. Mr. Commissioner Mackay to the Hon. the Native Minister. Sik,— Native Land Court Office, 10th July, 1891. I have the honour to transmit herewith, for His Excellency the Governor, my report on the aforesaid claims referred to me under Eoyal Commission, dated the 10th September, 1891. In consequence of there being a number of matters outside the scope of my Commission which the Natives interested in the blocks dealt with under the inquiry are desirous should be brought before the Government, a supplementary report will be furnished you on these subjects. Owing to meeting considerable difficulty throughout the inquiry, because of the prevailing opinion that the scope of the Commission was too limited to do full justice to their claims, I found it essential to the progress of the work to promise that any other matters that bore on their case outside the compass of the Commission should be referred to the consideration of the Government under a separate report. This course was adopted with a view to prevent any question being put forward in Parliament on the point raised, and also to avoid the risk of prolonging the settlement of the question, or causing further action to be needed to gather these particulars. I am, &c, The Hon. the Native Minister, Wellington. A. Mackay.

No. 2. BEPOBT. To His Excellency the Eight Honourable William Hillier, Eail of Onslow, Governor and Commander-in-Chief in and over Her Majesty's Colony of New Zealand and its Dependencies, and Vice-Admiral of the same. May it please youb Excellency,— Acting under the authority of the Commission issued by your Excellency on the 10th December, 1890, empowering me to hold an inquiry touching the condition of the Natives in the South Island, being the owners and the descendants of those deceased, who formerly ceded those tracts of country comprised within the original Provinces of Canterbury and Otago, as to whether the reserves and awards of laud hitherto made for them are adequate for the maintenance and support of all the persons who may be deemed to bo entitled to have suitable provision in land made for them, in conformity with any understanding to that effect, I have the honour to report, for your Excellency's information, that such inquiry was duly held, and to submit herewith the result thereof; but, before dealing with the matter in detail, I beg to point out that, owing to the inquiry being narrowed to the following subjects, I am unable to include in this report all the matters in connection with the claims of the South Island Natives that ought to have been dealt with, consequently it will be necessary to furnish a supplementary report, to place the whole matter fully before Parliament. The scope of the Commission being limited to an inquiry into the condition of the Ngaitahu Natives, to ascertain if any of them are insufficiently provided with land to enable them to support themselves by labour on it, such inquiry to extend to all the Natives resident in the southern provinces who, either personally or through their progenitors, owned the tracts of country comprised in the blocks sold to the Crown under the name of Kemp's, Port Cooper, Port Levy, Hamilton's and Murihiku purchases, it is necessary, therefore, that my report should be confined to the matters referred to me. I— G. 7.

G.—7

2

The lands originally set apart for Native purposes within the aforesaid blocks, and subsequently augmented by additional areas, are detailed in Schedules A and B attached. The total quantity reserved in the first place in Kemp's Block was 6,359 acres ; this acreage was subsequently augmented by additional areas which increased the quantity to 8,209 acres ; and in 1868 the average was further enlarged by awards of the Native Land Court to the extent of 4,465 acres, the whole computing a total of 12,670 acres. This area added to 5,937 acres set apart in the County of Westland in 1860, and 3,100 acres awarded to the Kaiapoi Natives as compensation for portions of their reserve granted to non-resident Natives, computes a total of 21,717 acres finally set apart in Kemp's Block. In computing the aforesaid total I have included the area set apart in tlie County of Westland, because that county is situated within the boundaries of Kemp's Block, but the reserves in the aforesaid county were set apart for a specific purpose, and are not connected with the lands reserved in terms of Kemp's deed, as the following extract from a despatch from Governor Gore Browne to His Grace the Duke of Newcastle will show:— " Government House, Auckland, New Zealand, 22nd February, 1860. " My Lokd Duke, — " 6. Mr. Mackay, the Native Agent in the Middle Island, recently discovered that the Native title over a tract of seven and half millions of acres at Arahura, on the West Coast, which was supposed to have been included in former purchases, had not been extinguished, and succeeded in doing so for the almost nominal sum of £200. The Natives to whom it belonged did not exceed one hundred souls, and I much desired to have given them individual Crown grants for part of the reserve, carefully defining them, and making them inalienable, but in the existing state of the law I was unable to do more than make a reserve for them of 10,000 acres which I directed to be carefully selected. " I have, &c, T. Gobe Bkowne." It will be seen from the above extract that the reserves made on the West Coast are entirely distinct from those made on the eastern side of the dividing range, and were specially set apart for the Natives found residing at the several settlements in that portion of the South Island now known as the County of Westland. Part of the 10,000 acres alluded to in His Excellency's despatch are situated in the Province of Nelson, to the north of Kemp's Block. The aforesaid extract exemplifies the marked difference in the treatment of the Natives in the two different localities : on the East Coast the Natives who ceded over twenty millions of acres for a nominal sum, and the promise of ample reserves, numbered 637 individuals, and were allotted 6,359 acres in 1848 ; whereas the 100 individuals on the West Coast were allotted 10,000 acres in 1860. In the one case the 637 received under ten acres per individual, while the 100 individuals were allotted 100 acres each. The circumstances were similar in both cases, only a r.ominal sum was paid, and in the case of the West Coast purchase this was the cause that actuated Governor Browne to have a larger quantity of land reserved for the Natives, as the following extract from the evidence given by Mr. James Mackay before the Native-land Laws Commission tends to show : — In reply to a question from Mr. Eees relative to the acquisition of the aforesaid land as to the price given for it, Mr. Mackay stated: Three hundred pounds was the price given, and 10,000 acres were set aside as reserves. There were only about a hundred and ten Natives in the whole district. Itwas practically unoccupied territory. Sir Donald McLean was of opinion that there was only a handful of Natives altogether, about thirty, and I was sent down to deal only for 2,000 acres of reserves and £200. But the Natives wanted to have reserved for themselves all the land between the Grey and Hokitika Eivers, to the source of both; the most valuable portion of the land. I returned in 1859 and saw Governor Gore Browne. He said it was an absurd price, but that it was his duty to see that there were sufficient reserves. His words were : "The reserves would be of greater value to the Natives when the rest of the district was occupied, than if the whole country was left in its then condition." . . . I experienced considerable difficulty at all the settlements visited, owing to the scope of the Commission being limited to an inquiry as to the landless condition of the Natives, and ignoring the larger claim that formed the subject of the supplementary Commission issued to me on the 20th July, 1886., viz., to inquire " as to whether the Natives were willing or desirous of accepting a grant of land in final settlement of any claim or demand on the Government for the non-fulfilment of any of the terms and conditions of the said purchases, or of any promises made in connection therewith, and to recommend in what quantities and in what localities land should be set apart for such purpose." Eeference to my report of the sth May, 1887 will show that I made a recommendation as to the quantity that should be set apart in satisfaction of the claim, but did not indicate the localities in which the land could be selected, as the time at my disposal was too limited for the purpose. At all the settlements I was met with the statement, "That the people were weary of the continued delay; the Government were well acquainted with the nature of their grievance, but seemed to find some reason for perpetually postponing the settlement of it. These continual postponements seemed to indicate that the object was to delay matters until the Natives had all clied out. Their old people had nearly all gone ; the few that were left when the land was ceded to the Government could now be easily counted. All the principal men who had taken a prominent part in the past to effect a settlement of their claims had all passed away, and it would seem that the object was merely to pacify and amuse the people until they all died out. Probably this was the object of the periodical counting (taking the census) : Government appeared to be desirous of ascertaining how long it would be bofore the race became extinct. There had been numerous

3

a.—7

inquiries into their condition and the nature of their claims, and nothing had come of it. The first attempt made by the Natives to obtain a settlement of their claims was by holding meetings and subscribing money to aid Taiaroa in establishing them. A considerable sum of money had been collected for this purpose, but no good had resulted from their efforts. Afterwards a Commission was appointed to inquire into their claim, and sittings were held by Messrs. Smith and Nairn in different localities to obtain information on the subject. The Commissioners reported on their case, but nothing came of it. "Another Commission was held in 1887, and another report furnished; but beyond it having been under consideration for the last three sessions no benefit had resulted, and now another inquiry was being held. All this procedure was very perplexing, and appeared to the Natives, from their stand-point, to be entirely useless, as Government, if it intended to do justice in the matter, were already fully aware of their obligations; and why did they not fulfil them, instead of perpetually finding some reason for postponing a settlement." Some of the younger men, when testifying as to the insufficiency of the acreage owned by them for the support of their families, remarked that it would be better for them all to die, as there appeared to be no future for them ; every year they found it more difficult to find employment, and if the labour-market was closed against them it would be impossible to live on the small parcels of land they possessed. Their fisheries, that used to afford them a slender assistance in providing food for their families, were for the most part destroyed by the drainage of the country or other causes, and other streams and rivers were now rendered unavailable through being stocked with European fish. At page 2 of the Eeport of the Joint Committee on the Middle Island Native claims, dated the 10th September, 1889, the following particulars appear relative to the aforesaid claims: "There seems, further, to be no doubt that the Natives had held out to them, as an inducement to sell, a promise that further reserves would be made for their benefit, and an assurance that by selling their lands, and thus facilitating the settlement of Europeans in their midst, they and their children would share in the general care, solicitude, and protection afforded by Government to Her Majesty's subjects; but there exists no satisfactory proof that authority was ever given by the Government for any definite promise in this respect, or that any Government officer ever reported to the Government that any such promise had been made until upwards of seven years after the Commissioner for extinguishing Native claims had reported that his ' mission was ended' and the duty intrusted to him fulfilled. "It is certain that any responsibility undertaken by the Imperial Government in regard to Ngaitahu is morally binding on the Colonial Government. " The questions that have been investigated by the Committee may be stated thus : — " Have the promises and assurances made been substantially fulfilled in regard to—(1) Beservations of Native reserves and cultivations, (2) further land reserves, (3) schools, (4) hospitals, (5) constant solicitude for their welfare ? " The evidence establishes, in the opinion of the Committee, that the promises made in regard to the Native residences and cultivations were fulfilled. " The Committee are also of opinion that the further land reserves made (although not undertaken in so liberal a spirit as might have been suitable to the case) may be considered as having substantially discharged the public obligations under this head. The proceedings and awards of the Native Land Courts in 1868 may be studied with advantage as establishing this view. In saying this the Committee quite recognise that, although the awards of further reserves may have reasonably met the demands arising out of the promises made, it may yet be found highly expedient that more land should be provided where the provision proves to be insufficient to afford Natives a livelihood." With reference to the last paragraph of the foregoing extract, I beg respectfully to submit, with all deference to the opinion expressed by the Committee, that the reserves set apart, inclusive of the awards of the Native Land Court in 1868, cannot be considered as having discharged the public obligations under this head, for the reason that the trifling additions made by the Native Land Court do not adequately carry out the original intention that the owners of Kemp's Block should be provided with "ample reserves," as the increase to 14 acres per individual did not bring the quantity within the meaning of that term ; and this view of the matter is borne out by the evidence given by Sir George Grey before the Commission in 1879, as follows: —" I know the intention was to give them considerable reserves, and the impression left on my mind from what I have seen of the reserves is that the original intention has never been properly carried out. . . . I had no instructions regarding the " tenths," but I certainly contemplated much larger reserves than 14 acres a head. I think I should have been no party to the purchase if I believed that was all they were going to get. I would not have made the purchase on those conditions ; would not have consented to act as the agent to do it." This is surely sufficient evidence in support of the view that the obligations of the Government had not been substantially discharged by the action taken in 1868 to give effect to the terms of Kemp's deed "that additional reserves should be set apart by the Governor on the land being surveyed." The quantity set apart in 1868 was merely a theoretical quantity, and was based on the subdivision of the Kaiapoi Eeserve in 1862 into farms of 14 acres, much in the same manner that the average quantity of 10 acres per individual was adopted by Mr. Commissioner Mantell in 848 from an estimate furnished him by Colonel McCleverty, whom he had consulted on the matter, but this quantity was only intended for their present wants. This was the cause that led to 14 acres being fixed in 1868, and that quantity was simply adopted for the purpose of putting all the Natives on the same footing, but the Court accepted it as a full extinguishment of the conditions of Kemp's purchase. This view of the case, however, was not accepted by the Natives who petitioned Parliament in 1872. This petition was referred to a Select Committee, who reported as follows:—"That the evidence taken by the Committee in reference to the claim of the Natives of the Middle Island, though

G.—7

4

far from complete, leads them to the conclusion that these claims have not hitherto had that consideration which they deserve." Parliament was again petitioned by the Natives in 1874, 1875, 1876, and 1878; and in 1879 a Commission was appointed by the Governor. The Commissioners reported on the question, but no action was taken to give effect to the report. The Middle Island claims were again reported on by the Native Affairs Committee in 1882, who recommended their report to the earnest attention of the Government. In regard to the claim preferred in the petition of 1882, on the alleged non-fulfilment of the stipulation made at the date the land was ceded to the Crown that " ample reserves " should be set apart for the Natives, the Committee reported as follows: "It is in evidence that the reserves made at a sitting of the Native Land Court, held at Christehurch, on 7th May, 1868, were given in final settlement of all claims under this head." It is submitted, however, that, although this may have been the view of the matter in 1868, subsequent inquiry tended to show that the claim preferred by the Natives had not received the consideration it deserved; in fact, that the question was not properly understood at the time owing to the fragmentary information obtainable, and that it was not until after the publication of a compendium of all the important documents on South Island Native affairs in 1871 that a clearer insight into the merits of the case could be had. Consequent probably on more complete information being available on the subject of the Ngaita.hu claims, Chief Judge Penton, although he had expressed an opinion in 1868 that 14 acres per individual was a liberal allowance, afterwards changed his views on the subject, and remarked in his report on the petition of the Kaiapoi Natives in 1876 that he would have gladly sanctioned a larger quantity. - The Commissioners, in their report of 1879, also point out that the matter was imperfectly understood when before the Court in 1868, in the following terms : " Had the Maoris interested in the Ngaitahu Block realised the position in which they were placed by the reference to the Native Land Court of the document called Kemp's deed as an agreement, and that it was competent to them to bring before the Court all questions relating to the purchase which were then in dispute between themselves and the Crown ; or had they been properly advised or represented on the occasion, we believe that important points which were not, but should have been, brought under notice would have received the attention of the Court." The principles enunciated by the Imperial authorities for the acquisition of the wilderness land of the Maoris were that, while, on the one hand, the appropriation of tracts of land capable of supporting a large population was not to be stayed because an inconsiderable number of Natives had been accustomed to derive some portion of their subsistence from hunting and fishing on them ; on the other hand, the settlement of such lands would not have been allowed to deprive the Natives of these resources, without providing for them in some other way advantages fully equal to these they might lose ; and, furthermore, that all dealings with the Maoris for these lands must be conducted on the same principles of sincerity, justice, and good faith as must govern transactions with them for the recognition of Her Majesty's sovereignty of New Zealand, and that the Natives must not be permitted to enter into any contracts in which they might be the ignorant and unintentional authors of injuries to themselves, or must they be required to cede any territory the retention of which by them would be essential or highly conducive to their comfort, safety, or subsistence. A great deal more could be said on this subject, but the foregoing quotations will probably suffice to show the views held by the Imperial Government as to the course that should be pursued in acquiring land from the Natives; but a perusal of the circumstances connected with the acquisition of territory from the Natives in the South Island will indisputably prove that none of these principles were observed. The same statement was made everywhere that the land is insufficient to maintain the owners on it. Even those who owned comparatively large areas made the same complaint. As regards the larger areas, the cause of this is attributable to several circumstances—namely, the inferior character of the soil, and the scattered manner in which the lands are situated. Only a few of the original reserves contain first-class land ; nearly all the land comprised in the awards of the Court in 1868, including also the land given as compensation to the Kaiapoi Eeserves for the acreage allotted out of their reserve to non-residents, is very inferior; consequently, although the acreage held by some of the Natives may appear to be large, the inferior character of the land more than counterbalances any seeming advantage they apparently possess. It was stated at all the settlements that were visited that the Natives depended on the employment obtainable at shearing- and harvest-time for a livelihood, but that the labour-market was gradually getting closed against them, owing to the competition that existed amongst the Europeans to secure the work for themselves. Shearing and harvesting was the only work they were useful at. Skilled or ordinary work was not open to them, as no employer would engage their services, owing to their want of knowledge of labour of that kind. The market was, therefore, closed against them for labour of this class; and, should they be shut out of the kind of work they were accustomed to, it was impossible to predict what might be the result, as it would be a difficult task to maintain their families. Even under the present condition of affairs they were largely indebted to the tradesmen, and all their earnings went to assist to discharge their liabilities ; but, should it be impossible to eke out their subsistence by obtaining work, the tradesmen would no longer give them credit, and pauperism would prevail. Some eke out a living by the rents receivable from lands let to Europeans, but in most cases the money is anticipated by drawing two or three years' income in advance. There are no cases of entire destitution; but that is attributable in a great measure to the compassionate disposition of the Natives towards "_ach other under circumstances of this kind, and many persons who ought to be relieved by the Government, in conformity with the understanding

G.—7

5

to that effect when their land was ceded, are maintained by their relatives, which has the effect of keeping them all in poor circumstances. The half-caste population in Southland complained that the land allotted to them by the Government—viz., 10 acres for each male, and 8 acres for each female, was altogether inadequate. In nearly all cases they had large families to support, and, in addition to that, they had also to maintain others who were incapable of earning a living. Another drawback was owing to a great deal of the land that had been allotted them being situated in out-of-the-way localities, where it was impossible to obtain labour to assist in supporting their families. The result of this was that the concession made to them in regard to this land was of little or no benefit, and they strongly urged that Government would take their case into consideration, and allot them more suitable-sized areas commensurate with their requirements. Beference to the census recently taken will show that the Natives in the southern porvinces compared with their numbers have very little land under cultivation, nor do they possess many head of stock. The population residing in the aforesaid provinces numbers 1,095, and the acreage under crop is 1,047 acres. The stock of all kind owned by these people is 1,194 head — namely, 604 sheep, 513 cattle, and 77 pigs. It will be observed from these figures that the people cannot be considered to be in. a thriving condition under these circumstances. They state, as a reason for not displaying more energy in industrial pursuits, that they experience so many difficulties in raising crops that they have grown disheartened, and only cultivate barely sufficient for their own. wants. They also find that the small areas they possess preclude the possibility of raising stock. Even at Waikouaiti, where the Natives possessed a good many sheep in former years, they have had to get rid of them, owing to the il^nd having been cut up into small sections. As regards those who have no land for their maintenance, it is found on inquiry that there are a large number in that position, and for the purpose of ascertaining this information a list of names of all the Native population, inclusive of half-castes or quarter-castes residing amongst the Europeans, has been prepared. The whole of the population have been divided into three classes—viz., (a) The unprovided; (_) the insufficiently provided, being all who do not possess more than 50 acres; and (c) Those who possess over 50 acres. Schedules E, G, and H, attached, contain the requisite details. The number of persons included in Schedule P is 721* of all ages—viz., 363 males and 358 females, comprising 368 Maoris, 207 half-castes, and 146 quarter-castes, being the children of either a European father or mother and half-castes. The children of Maori and half-caste parents are ranked as Maoris. The object in including all the descendants of the Natives, irrespective of whether such persons were living amongst the European community or not, was to make the return as full as possible, leaving the question as to whether some of these persons were entitled to consideration to be afterwards decided. In some cases the European fathers are fairly well off, and able to provide for their families, but this is a mere accident, which probably may be unnecessary to consider in dealing with the question on general terms. The return of persons unprovided with land contains the names of 48 parents who have families ranging from one to thirteen, aggregating a total of 214 persons whose names do not appear in detail. According to the census of 1891 the Native population residing in the Provincial Districts of Canterbury and Otago, inclusive of Stewart Island and Buapuke, only number 1,231. This computation, however, only includes the Natives and half-castes residing at the Native settlements, but the enumeration made in connection with the present inquiry embraces all the Native population together with their descendants irrespective of the degree of consanguinity, whose progenitors formerly owned the tracts of country comprised within the several purchasers that formed the subject of the present inquiry. I have not made any recommendation as to the quantity of land to be allotted to the persons included in Schedule F, as this duty is not required of me. As regards the condition of the Natives, although none of them are in a thriving condition, there are fewer cases of actual pauperism than might be expected considering the limited area of land under cultivation by them. The people residing at the Taiari are in the poorest plight of any of the Native communities. This is owing to a great extent to the limited quantity of suitable land for cropping, a large proportion of the Taiari Eeserve being altogether unsuitable for any but pastoral purposes. At Te Karoro the Natives are also in a very backward condition ; no attempt is made to advance themselves ; the same listlessness that prevailed formerly still actuates them. The reserve consists chiefly of hill-side of second-class land, covered with heavy bush, only a small area of which has been recovered from its primeval condition, and there appears no disposition on tire part of the owners to improve it. At a number of the other settlements the Natives exist to a great extent on the credit obtainable from the tradesmen, and if that was stopped many of them would be reduced to pauperism. Considering the slender means of existence that many of the Natives possess, it is amazing to note how it is possible for them to appear so decently clad, or that under the circumstances sufficient food can be found for their subsistence. It is proposed to furnish the Native Department with a list of the persons who require charitable assistance. . Otakou Block. The questions referred under the Commission are as follows : (1.) What descendants of the Native vendors are now living? (2.) What land and means of support have they at present? (3.)

'Since Schedule F was prepared forty-two have been eliminated, and placed in the other Schedules,

a.— 7

What provision in land may be reasonably made in each case in which relief is deemed proper ? (4.) What land is at once available and suitable for the purpose ? Before reporting on these questions, it seems desirable to point out that no land has ever been set apart for the vendors of the Otakou Block. The so-called reserves are portions of their own estate withheld from sale at the time the block was ceded to the New Zealand Company in 1844. The lands alluded to are situated as under :— a. c. p. Otago Heads ... ... ... ... ... 6,665 112 Taieri ... ... ... ... ... ... 2,310 0 0 TeKaroro ... ... ... ... ... 640 0 0 Total ... ... ... ... 9,615 1 12 It will be observed by the foregoing statement that no provision in land was made for the owners of the Otakou Block, and all that they were allowed to retain for themselves within the block was 9,615 acres. As an indication of the views held at the time relative to the price paid for the block, Mr. Tuckett, the company's chief surveyor, in transmitting to Colonel Wakefield the offer of such a valuable tract of country, expressed his conviction that, in addition to the purchase-money, it would be good policy on the part of the company, in the scheme of their future settlement, to appropriate as much as sixpence per acre to the remuneration of the Natives, to be paid in four annual instalments. This suggestion, however, was not concurred in; but the company were willing, and fully expected, that a " tenth " of the land would be appropriated to the Natives. With reference to the first question, whether any of the descendants of the Native vendors are now living? All the original vendors, excepting Teone Topi Patuki, are dead, but all who are dead left descendants. Some of the persons whose names are attached to the deed of cession were found on inquiry not to have been owners of the Otakou Block. The following persons amongst the vendors were admitted to have been owners, viz.: John Tuhawhaki, Taiaroa, Karetai, Takamaitu, Te Baki, Topi (Teone Topi Patuki), Kihau, Horornona (Pohio), Pohau, Mokomoko, Te Ao, Koroko Karetai, Tutewaiao, Papakawa, Te Eaki (No. 2), Potiki, Pohata. The following persons were objected to : Koroko, Kaikoareare, Kahuti, Kurukuru, Bakiwakana, Pokihi, Pokene. The other two names, viz., Pohio and Te Haki, belonged to Horornona, who was also known by the name of Horomona Pohio or Horomona te Haki. Further particulars are contained in Schedules C and D, attached. With reference to the second question, "What land and means of support have they at present ? The particulars under this head are set forth in Schedule E, attached, but I would submit that, in dealing with the claims of the owners of the Otakou Block in regard to their undoubted right to compensation for the nonfulfilment of the intention to set apart " tenths " for them within this block, the land they happen to own in their own right in respect of these parcels that were excepted from sale, or which they have derived through reservations made within the other blocks sold to the Crown in the South Island, should not be reckoned, as such lands cannot be considered as having been set apart in connection with the aforesaid block. Touching the third question, " What provision in land may be reasonably made in each case in which relief is deemed proper '' ? I would submit with all deference that it is not a question of relief as if it were an act of clemency on the part of the Government to allot a limited area to the owners of the Otakou Block, but it is a matter of right on their part that justice should be done, and this cannot be effected without an adequate area is set apart for them in pursuance with the evident intention that the system of " tenths " should be adopted in the Otakou Block. It is further submitted that the matter should not be allowed to hinge on the question as to whether Mr. Symonds reported that he had omitted to inform the Natives that the system of " tenths " would apply, because he was satisfied that the Native vendors could not understand the principle, or because Governor Fitzroy omitted to authorise the setting-apart of these lands ; as the opinion of the one, or the omission by the other, does not form a sufficient justification for ignoring the rights of the Natives to have the "tenths" set apart for them, in pursuance with the 13th clause of the agreement of the 18th November, 1840, and the sixth paragraph of the prospectus for the New Edinburgh Settlement. All the company's officers recognised the right of the Natives to the "tenths," and fully expected that the Government would make the necessary reservations. As a further proof that the New Zealand Company intended to extend the principle of " tenths " to other purchases from the Natives, reference to papers attached to the eighteenth report of the directors of the company, page 60, will furnish ample evidence of the intention. This proposal was written while the negotiations were going on, which led to the grant of the 400,000 acres comprised in the Otakou Block. It will be noted in the sixth paragraph of the memorandum submitted by the company to the Imperial Government that the following stipulation is contained : " In all surveys by the company one-eleventh to be set apart for Native reserves." On the sth Jul}', 1850, the New Zealand Company surrendered its charter, and on the 19th February, 1851, Mr. Under-Secretary Hawes wrote to Mr. McGlashau relative to the company's affairs, informing him that it was the opinion of the Attorney- and Solicitor-General that the land passed to Her Majesty subject to contracts, and the duties performed by the New Zealand Company through its agents under the -terms of purchase must for the future be performed by agents of Her Majesty's Government. By a letter written by Mr. McGlashan to Earl Grey, dated the Bth July, 1851, it appears that only 13,080 acres of the Otakou Block had been sold by the association, consequently there was no difficulty at that date in setting apart the reserves for the Natives; and it is submitted that, the duty

6

7

G.—l

of reserving the " tenths " for the Natives having devolved on the Crown, such duty ought to have been performed. It has been previously pointed out in my report of the sth May, 1887, the minimum quantity the Natives were entitled to on account of the " tenths " was 14,600 acres, and I beg to recommend that not less than this quantity be reserved. What appears to be a most singular circumstance associated with the omission to set apart the "tenths" for the Natives in the Otakou Block is that Governor Fitzroy was fully alive to the importance of making such reserves, and in both of his Proclamations dated respectively the 26th March, 1844, and the 10th October, 1844, waiving the Crown's right of pre-emption, it was stipulated that one-tenth of the land, of fair average value as to position and quality, was to be conveyed by the purchaser to Her Majesty for public purposes, especially the future benefit of the Natives ; and in a memorandum on the sale of land in New Zealand by the aboriginals, about the same date, the importance of setting apart reserves for the Natives is alluded to as follows : " With respect to the interest of their descendants they are indifferent, and require the provision of at least a tenth of all lands sold, besides extensive reserves in addition." In the despatch dated 10th December, 1844, covering the correspondence relative to the purchase of the Otakou Block, Governor Fitzroy points out the desirability of purchasing the remainder of the tract of country there known as New Munster, and securing ample reserves for the Natives. At the date the Otakou Block was sold the Native residents numbered about two hundred, but no action was taken by the authorities to see that a suitable provision was made for them in land, either in the shape of tenths or within the meaning of either of the aforesaid terms, " extensive reserves in addition to the tenths " as indicated in the Governor's memorandum, or ample reserves alluded to in his despatch, A further proof of the importance the Imperial authorities attached to the reserves for Native purposes originally formulated by the New Zealand Company will be found in the following extract from a despatch addressed by the Bight Hon. W. E. Gladstone to Lieut.-Governor Grey under date the 31st January, 1846, relative t6 the establishment of a system of local selfgovernment for New Zealand. "There is, however, one important limitation which Her Majesty's Government, as at present advised, think it necessary to impose upon the principle of local self-government in its application to New Zealand. ... I advert to the necessity for a due caution in the regulation of the relations of the colony with the aborigines, and of a due vigilance in the maintenance of their just rights. I conceive it to be an undoubted maxim that the Crown should stand in all matters between the colonists and the Natives ; and the reasons which recommend to my mind any arrangements for securing to the former the control of the concerns and of the members of their own community by no means carry the same presumptive weight if it be attempted to extend them to the support of the proposition that the authority so conceded to them should cover the whole territory of New Zealand, and all persons alike who inhabit it. How this course may be kept free from practical difficulties by assigning local limits to the exercise of municipal or other representative authority ; how to prevent the very injurious consequences which might arise from a separation too sharply defined, in perpetuating jealousy between the races, and in discouraging the incorporation of the less with the more advanced; how to preserve a full scope for the operation of the plan of Native reserves, which, if it can and shall be executed according to its spirit, well deserves, in my judgment, the commendation it has received from a parliamentary Committee : these are among the problems for the solution of which I expect to derive the most material aid from the free communication of your views." In reply to the fourth question, " What land is at once available and suitable for the purpose?" The only land available adjacent to the Otago Block is situated along the seaboard and consists of the unsold Crown lands between Catlin's Eiver aud the Waikawa Eiver. According to the reports furnished by Mr. Strauchan in 1885-86, and published in the parliamentary papers C.-la, 1885 and 1886, the land in the Taukupu and Tautuku Valleys appears to be of fair quality, especially in the Taukupu Valley. This locality is also known to the elder Natives, who also describe it as containing fair land. The accompanying map indicates the land at present available in the localities alluded to. In addition to the schedules already referred to, I have also the honour to forward herewith for you Excellency's information, the minutes of evidence taken at the inquiry. All these particulars are humbly submitted for your Excellency's consideration. Signed and sealed at Wellington, this ninth day of July, 1891. (1.5.) A. Mackay.

G.—7

8

Enclosure 1 in No. 2. SCHEDULE A. Table showing the Approximate Quantity of Land held by individual Natives at the various Settlements in the Provinces of Canterbury and Otago in 1868 within the Boundaries of Kemp's Purchase.

Name of Place. Population of each Place in 1868. Extent of Land in each Place. in each Place. Total in each Place. Average pelIndividual. Remarks. I- J Kaiapoi .. <. 176 Acres. Acres. Area of land originally reserved .. .. .. 2,645 Apportioned to other Natives .. .. .. .. 1,000 Average held by Natives of Kaiapoi .. .. .. 1,645 Additional land given by Government .. .. .. .. 30 Awarded by the Native Land Court in satisfaction of claims under 1,000 Kemp's deed Total.. .. .. .. .. .. 2,675 Area of original reserve .. .. .. .. .. 76 Additional land given by Government .. .. .. .. 63 Awarded by the Court in satisfaction of claims under Kemp's deed 228 Total .. .. .. .. .. .. 367 Acres. Over 15 each 1,000 acres was set apart by order of the Native Land Court for the Native vendors, under Kemp's purchase, who had not previously received any share of the reserves within the boundaries of that purchase ; also 100 acres at Lake Hawea as a general fishing reserve for the whole of the Natives living south of the Waitaki. extending south and including Purakaunui. Taumutu 25 Arowhenua 86 Over 14 each 100 acres of the quantity included in the award made by the Court was given as compensation for some old cultivations excluded in making the original reserve at Arowhenua. YVaimatemate Moeraki 76 Area of original reserve .. .. .. .. .. 600 Awarded by the Court in satisfaction of claims under Kemp's deed 700 Total.. .. .. .. .. .. 1,300 Area of original reserves, including Tauhinu, Te Punaomaru, and 577 Hakataramea Additional land given by Government .. .. .. .. 150 I Awarded by the Court in satisfaction of claims under Kemp's deed 530 ! Total.. .. .. .. .. .. 1,257 Axes, of original reserve .. .. .. .. .. 575 Share of Kaiapoi reserve .. .. .. .. .. 500 Awarded by the Court in satisfaction of claims under Kemp's deed 355 Total.. .. .. .. .. .. 1,430 Area of original reserve .. .. .. .. '.. 1,800 Extension made by Government .. .. .. .. I 594 ! Award of the Court .. .. .. .. .. .. .. j Total .. .. .. .. .. .. j 2,394 Over 15 each Over 16 each Waikouaiti 97 106 Over 14 each Two fishery easements were awarded by the Court. There are 150 acres north of the Waitaki given in lieu of land at Hakataramea, belonging chiefly to Native residents at Waikouaiti. Purakaunui 19 Over 22 each Area of original reserve .. .. .. .. .. j 298 Awarded by the Court in satisfaction of claims under Kemp's deed I 494 The bulk of the land included in the award of the Court is comparatively valueless, hence the extra quantity. The Natives expressed themselves contented to accept the land selected, as it secured to them several advantages. Total.. .. .. .. .. J. | 792 Over 41 each I

9

G.—7

Enclosure 2 in No. 2. SCHEDULE B. Schedule of Beserves set apart for Native Purposes in the South Island within the original Provinces of Canterbury and Otago. Kemp's Purchase. Original Reserves — a. k. p. a. h. r. a. c. p. Canterbury Province ... ... 3,869 1 0 County of Westland ... ... 5,937 116 Otago Province ... ... 4,399 316 14,146 1 32 Awarded by the Native Land Court — Canterbury Province ... ... 2,478 0 0 Otago Province ... ... 1,987 3 4 4,465 3 4 Added to Kaiapoi lands in compensation for quantity granted out of that reserve to other Natives, inclusive of 200 acres added for inferior land in awards of the Court ... ... ... 3,100 0 0 21,712 0 36 Port Cooper Purchase ... ... ... ... ... 859 0 0 Port Levy Purchase ... ... ... ... ... 1,361 0 0 Hamilton's Purchase ... ... ... ... ... 1,298 0 0 Murihiku Purchase ... ... ... ... ... 4,588 0 0 Otakou Purchase ... ... ... ... ... 9,615 112 " 39,433 2 8 Note. —The reserves included in the Arahura and Otakou Blocks, computing a total of 15,552 acres 2 roods 28 perches, ought to be deducted from the gross total of 39,433 acres 2 roods 8 perches, as these lands were set apart under special circumstances, and do not properly pertain to the class of reserves included in the foregoing return. A. R. P. This will reduce the quantity to .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 23,880 320 To this should be added the following quantities : — Land set apart for half-castes under the several Acts passed on a. b. v. their behalf .. .. .. .. .. .. 4,041 0 0 Extra land set apart in the Little River District .. .. 298 0 0 Set apart under the Taumutu Commonage Act .. .. .. 700 0 0 5,039 0 0 Total .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 28,919 320 The Taumutu land is only tit for graziug-purposes, and is liable to be frequently submerged by Lake Ellesmerc. The lands set apart as fishery-easements by the Native Laud Court in 1868 aro not included in the foregoing return, as those lands arc not intended for cultivation, but merely as camping-grounds for the Natives.

Enclosure S in No. 2. SCHEDULE C. List of Names of Persons attached to the Otago Deed of the 31st July, 1844, who were admitted to be Owners at the Inquiry held at Otago Heads on the 4th March, 1891. 1. John Tuhawaiki. —Died in 1844; was one of the principal owners of the southern end of tlie Otago Block; left issue four great grandchildren, viz., (m) Teone Kihau, (/) Peti Kihau, (/) Keita Kihau, (/) Anna Maraea Cooper. 2. Taiaroa. —Died in 1863 ; was one of the principal owners of the Otago Block; left issue one grandson and one great granddaughter, viz., (m) H. K. Taiaroa, (/') Hana Weller (Mrs. Ellison). 3. Karetai.—Died in 1860; was one of the principal owners of the Otago Block; left issue one granddaughter and three great grandchildren, viz., (/) Erihapeti te Koaki, (m) Henare Koroko Karetai, (/) Mere Koroko Karetai, (w) Beneta Koroko Karetai. 4. Koroko. — Vide Schedule D. 5. Kaikoareare. — Vide Schedule 1). 6. Takamaitu. —Died in 1849 ; had no issue; the nearest of kin are Matiu te Hu and Koriaua Edwards. 7. Te Baki.—Died in 1854 ; was a cousin of Taiaroa, sen., and an owner in the Otago Block; the nearest of kin are H. K. Taiaroa and Hana Weller (Mrs. Ellison). 8. Topi.—Living ; usually known as Teone Topi or Topi Patuki. 9. Kihau. —Died in 1852; was an owner, with his father, John Tuhawaiki, in the southern end of the block; left issue four grandchildren, viz., (m) Teone Kihau, (/) Peti Kihau, (/) Keita Kihau, (/) Anna Maraea Cooper. 10. Horomona. —Died in March, 1881 ; was also known as Horomona Pohio and Horomona te Haki; left issue several sons and daughters. 11. Pohio.— Vide Schedule D. 12. Pohau. —Died at Tatunutu in 1880 ; was a brother of Hoani Wetere Koroko; left one child named Tutu (Biria Paro). 13. Kaliuti.— Vide Schedule D. 14. Kurukuru.— Vide Schedule D. 2— G. 7.

G.—7

10

15. Mokomoko.—Died in 1844; was a son of Karetai, one of the principal owners; had no issue ; left a brother and sister, viz., Tinioti Karetai and Bipeka Karetai. 16. Te Ao.—Died in 1857; was also a son of Karetai; left issue one daughter, Erihapeti te Koaki. 17. Koroko Karetai.—Died in 1879 ; he was also a son of Karetai; left issue two sons and one daughter, viz., (m) Henara Karetai, (m) Eenata Karetai, (/) Mere Karetai. 18. Tutewaiao.—Died in 1848; left no issue; his nearest of kin are Kihau's grandchildren, Pitoko's children and grandchildren, Bum's children and grandchildren. 19. Papakawa.—Died in 1844 ; had no issue ; left a number of relatives. 20. Te Haki.— Vide Schedule D. 21. Eakiwakana.— Vide Schedule D. 22. Te Eaki (No. 2). —Died in 1862; had a small interest near the mouth of the Molyneux; left a number of relatives, viz., Maka Makomako, Hoani Hape and others, Oriwia Paratene, Jack Connor, and Annie Sherburd. 23. Potiki.—Died in 1880; left two sons, Ihaia Potiki and Henare Potiki. 24. Pohata.—Died in 1848; left no issue; the nearest of kin are Kihau's grandchildren, Pitoko's children and grandchildren, Buru's children and grandchildren. 25. Pokihi.— Vide Schedule D. 26. Pokene.— Vide Schedule D.

Enclosure 4 in No. 2. SCHEDULE D. List of Names of Persons attached to the Otago Deed of the 31st July, 1844, who were objected to at the Inquiry held at Otago Heads on the 4th March, 1891, for the reasons set forth in the particulars after their respective .Names. Koroko.—Died at Waikouaiti in 1853. It was claimed by Taiaroa that the name was intended for Hoani Wetere Koroko, but all the evidence taken went to show that it was a person named Korokonui who signed the deed, Hoani Wetere Koroko being ill at Waikouaiti at the time. Hoani Wetere Koroko also stated before the Native Affairs Committee, in reply to Mr. Sheehan, " The name Koroko attached to the deed is not mine, but that of old Koroko " (vide page 12, Parliamentary Paper H.-9, 1872). It was stated in evidence by several persons that old Koroko was not an owner of the Otago Block, but had been invited by Taiaroa and Karetai to be present at the sale of the land and receive a share of the money, in return for a present made to them by him, which they had been unable to repay. He left issue four grandchildren, viz., Mata Pi, Kairimu, Tioi Anaha, and Horomona Anaha. Kaikoareare.—Died at Otago in 1852. It was stated in evidence that Kaikoareare was not an owner of the Otago Block ; he belonged to Kaiapoi and Arowhenua, and had a small cultivation near Hay ward's Point at the time the land was sold. He was paid a small sum by Taiaroa and Karetai in compensation for losing his cultivation. This was the only reason why he was allowed to take part in the proceedings. He left issue several nephews and neices, viz., Kahu's family, and grandchildren, Irihapeti Motoitoi, Bipeka Tutu. Pohio.—This is not a separate name but forms part of the person's name immediately above it on the deed. The name should have been Horomona Pohio. Kahuti.—Died at Waikouaiti in 1881 ; was not an owner ; had been allowed to cultivate a small parcel of land near Sandy Mount, and received a share of the purchase-money for that reason ; left issue three children, viz., Katarina Hape, Hone Kerei Kahuti, Irihapeti Earakatu. ' Kurukuru.—Died at Waikouaiti in 1874; was not an owner ; came to live with Kahuti and others near Sandy Mount; left issue one nephew and two nieces, viz., Eawiri Taukoro, Meri Taukoro, Katarina Turora. Te Haki. —It was stated by several witnesses, and there seems no reason for doubting their credibility, that Te Haki was another name for Horomona Pohio, who was sometimes called Horomona te Haki, because he had married the daughter of a woman named Te Haki. Eakiwakana.—Died in 1859. It was stated in evidence that this person belonged to Te Taumutu, and was not an owner of the Otago Block ; no reason is assigned for his taking part in the cession of the block; left several cousins, viz., (/) Pirihira Tihau, (/) Harata and (m) Tiaki Eapatini, (m) Maopa and (/) Biria, (m) Tohi te Marama. Pokihi.—Died in 1848 ; was not an owner of the Otago Block ; his name was attached to the deed by Taiaroa, sen., but the reason for doing so is not known. The nearest of kin are two grandnephews and one grandniece, viz., (ra) Wharekawa, (m) Hikipene Pohau, (/) Mata. Pokene.—Died in 1861; was not an owner of the Otago Block; left issue one grandson, Harry West.

11

eh—7

Enclosure 5 in No. 2. SCHEDULE E.

S'o. Names of Vendors. Ni Quantity of Land owned by each Descendant in he Otago Block. Kemp's Block. Murihiku Block. Stewart Island. John Tuhawaiki .. Teone Kihau Taiari Karoro A. R. P. 17 2 0 25 0 0 Tautuku A. E. P. 7 3 10 Oraka Tuturau Omani Aparima Tuturau Omani Aparima Oraka Tuturau Omani Aparima Oraka Tuturau and other blocks A. r. p. 3 0 30 3 1 13 12 3 35 0 2 26 3 1 13 12 3 25 0 2 26 3 0 30 3 1 13 12 3 25 0 2 26 3 0 30 67 . 3 33 A. r. p. 1 J A. R. p. 70 1 24 70 1 24 70 1 24 0» Peti Kihau Taiari Karoro 17 2 0 25 0 0 Tautuku 7 3 10 Keita Kihau Taiari Karoro 17 2 0 25 0 0 Tautuku 7 3 10 Anna Maraea Cooper .. Karoro 100 0 0 Paterson's District, Section 14 10 0 0 Hori Kerei Taiaroa Taiari Otago Heads 90 0 0 73 3 0 200 0 0 180 0 0 1,333 0 0 100 0 0 204 0 0 80 0 0 40 0 0 17 2 0 300 0 0 54 3 20 82 0 0 5 0 0 100 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 0 42 0 0 30 0 0 40 0 0 10 0 0 275 0 0 50 0 0 64 3 0 10 0 0 175 0 0 17 2 0 Taumutu Arahura Mawhera 90 0 2 25 0 0 25 0 0 177 3 33 Taiaroa .. I 2,116 3 2 Hana Weller (Mrs. E. Ellison) Hawkesbury and other blocks . 407 3 5 Taiari 83 3 5 Karetai .. Erihapeti te Koaki Kiria Potiki Otago Heads Taiari Otago Heads Taiari Otago Heads Taiari Moeraki and other blocks 13* 3 22 li 0 31 1 22 359 0 20 Oraka Henare Karetai Oraka 10 3 30 76 3 36 Mere Karetai .. Tuturau Oraka 3 1 13 1 1 27 1 1 27 9 2 10 .0 3 0 Penata Karetai Timoti Karetai Otago Heads Tautuku A 27 3 5 66 1 27 484 1 15 Ripeka Karetai Taiari" B .. Otago Heads 9 2 9 Oraka 276 3 9 Mata Pita Mutu Hana Kairimu. Tioi Anaha Horomona Anaha, alias Te Kapi Taiari Koroko Eapaki and other blocks Waikouaiti Kaiapoi and other blocks Waikouaiti and other blocks 43 0 0 5 0 0 62 3 12 49 2 0 1 3 26 1 3 26 43 0 0 5 0 0 64 2 38 51 1 20 Oraka

G.—7

12

SCHEDULE E.— continued.

,' H O « t- f>1 O Q O O rH CO CO CO O-l b- © rH tH CO CO © I. - O Ol 00 LO © © CO -# CM © © © CM CO © CI Ol Ol CO rH CI CI CO CM rH CO CM J © CO "M CM CO CO CM CM CO OT © rH CO Ol © CO © CO CI © rH © CI © © © CO © CI 1 „ += o 'r©OCItHCOCOCOCi^CO CM rH O-l rH © © CO Ol rH Ol © CO CO rH rH . CO rH 00 © © CO CI © CO CO CO © >0 © CI t>- CO H^L-IO ClrHrH© CO O t-W'.H H H CI Pi o cm c-l «' ;::::::: ; O ; ; ; ; CO ■a _ M -. C3 . CD _ 03 < O O O :::::: :^ _ _ 6h P. C. © © -H CO rH CM rH © © © CO © IO CO ci tf_ o CO (M ; © rH ■ • ■ 10 10 tH rH CM CI • •4 © IO © rH CO tH © CM t--rH CI rH CI rH CO rH rH a _ _ CU fi ja „ •o . o „ o % e. 0 c M c s p M A B c3 : : : :° a> o _= 03 M 3 .3 ED r^4 3 C3 JH .— o3 -J5 3 ?3 p^ OHO-._h -J^> 3 Ph c3 —3 03 03 el P. t3 3'3 r. — ; _^ o "I 03 M o3 t 6 1 rl (O O t- C. O O O O rt r-t CO CO CO CO ft O CO CI CM CO CO Ol CM CO i-H CM © ■ © • Hi CO r-l . . . iCNDClCOOOXtDO^CM CM C-l CM CO HC. CO CM CO O CM O CO O CO <M CO CO CM O CO OOO OOO t- t- rH CO CM CM CO rH © CM CO CO .OClOlr-ICOCOCOCOCO O CO 00 Hi rHrHC0C.CDC0O.COC on coco ■Hi Lr- IO CM r-l H CQ CD Hi O >-C © t> CO -* HC.HH rH rH CO o ffl A a _ o _ 3 A! r-J 0 w 0 o _ _ ° 2 a § ._ 2 S <s S '3 i, M o a _o o 0) tc 3 ! O _ w o . iz; 3 •- 1- - EH 6 '3 - — ' m o S o >j o o-_ o a o 3 5 3- -53 -*-° >h ' '^'w rd _ .A a ,_• *«(,»>*., °. 3 j« 3 T3 3 c3 '3 - - c3 g li- & .ft 3 3 S o3 £ '3 -s '=3 '5 '^ p'_ p . . 3 _D 3 . . - . . . 0 o t3 3 . cS Uj ._, '3 44 3 a '3 0 ,? Qj" ©©©HH,©©©© W rH CI p* ©©©COgrHCl©© _.!.*•***>• w ©©©HH m ©©LOCO -«. C000.1Q _ CtMtDi. O t/3 H r9 o O -. © Ol rH ' CM CI CO -i. w to rH d CO M O H o § w u o s o cac c3 O tfl _. . - DC rn T3 . c3 ix3 o3 c_ p c. :::::::::: :W .« | R. , I I'S « I 'S eg c3 •-■ © o3 •- O 0_H sS o eh o rn w CO o o in a. Q __ w . o M m o ° ci in <D QJ cq W § . o g S 03 - o -_. _ o O J2- 3 «; i__ © n ■3 gj co si"*. s~-_ M ; i . _ si--s . ; 2 .3 __•„ « r, -8 -5 - * Ti3 -3 3 _3 _ s Odd^cSo S..&:S.^o_ M M £ M tz; M M P, fl Ph P, Vi ■ — ' —- ■5 N * _ .sss ■ = 2 — o v — "_ hH " 3 o >-h • 3 M KM ■ ' ' ::::::: :j :| : :J| : : & .2 -> 3 8 3SM .? . —i . . *_ t3 Oj „ -"3 ;_ _ — -° f4 ° 3 3 d = M §-« g o S o WgMJ_| P c.fflPM d(__c.« § g _, s«h s^.-g I'-g-l g § 31 a-3 s* I:sh §:s^ i-p, § s EhPhW^KMehWPhW^EH^I EH Ph MWh Ph .3 .. o GJ to 2 ._>S 3 o 9 £ .S-H C= ft Sflf __■ o o > o i U c3 <_. H c3 O hH 1 d '3 a EH CS EH 'S. o H o ©,—. lis 3 .+3 .- - EH - JV p. o 13 o Cm - s o a p o w o Ph O O a o o J—J r. -. OJ 43 Q 3 o «j o EH d S 7. o © > CO © rH rHrH CI rH rH 1.0 rH

13

a.—7

16 Koroko Karetai Henare Karetai \ Renata Karetai \ Mere Karetai.. ) Teone Kihan \ Peti Kihau Keita Kihau Anna Maraea Cooper j Erihapeti te Koaki \ Riria Potiki Henare Karetai L Mere Karetai Renata Karetai J Kinehe Kurupohatu Rora Rakiraki Teone Paina Tiriata Maiharoa Maggie Moss -, ■ (see successor 18 to Karetai). 17 Tutewaio .. (see Kihau an d Tuhawaiki's successors). (see Koretai's successors). Tautuku Oraka . Papakawa Te Karoro A 100 0 0 11 0 34 5 2 18 2 3 9 27 3 4 12 2 39 140 2 3 11 0 34 38 2 37 28 1 37 Te Karoro B Oraka and other blocks .. 33 0 19 Waipopo and. other blocks .. Kaiapoi, Section 84 25 2 28 7 0 0 0 0 6 0 3 8 0 0 7 0 3 8 0 0 6 0 0 7 0 0 7 0 0 6 Oraka Aparima Oraka Aparima Oraka Paterson's Dist. "2 16 1 J 14 1 30 14 1 31 Joe Moss argaret) 7 0 0 Paterson's Dist. 6 "2 16 ,t Heni Newton f Jacob Newton John Newton Wm. Robert Newton ' Rena Cooper Louisa Cooper Children of M t Cooper •• Paterson's Dist. 1 "2 16 0 0 6 8 2 16 0 0 7 0 0 6 17 0 0 Otago Heads 10 0 0 Purakaunui 7 0 0 7 0 0 1 2 27 Waikouaiti .. ... Oraka 0 'i 38 Lord's Harbour Paterson's Dist. 2 2 0 8 0 0 Anna Maraea Cooper, child of Wm. CooperJames Cooper .. (see page 1). I 19 2 25 Arowhenua and other blocks 5 10 Oraka and other blocks .. 9 2 31 Lord's Harbour Paterson's Dist. 2 2 0 10 0 0 ) 27 1 31 Boh Cooper George Cooper -Arowhenua Waikouaiti Purakaunui Waikouaiti 0 0 38 1 2 27 7 0 0 0 1 26 Omani Oraka.. 1 2 27 0 0 38 Paterson's Dist. Lord's Harbour Paterson's Dist. 10 0 0 2 2 0 4 3 22 1 3 25 Henry Wesley \ Adelaide Wesley j Tame Wira ) James Eraia Waaka j Kukuwera, alias Maraea Waaka Herewine Kaipuke Children of Pi] hyllis Cooper \ peka Cooper - Omani Oraka 0 0 19 21 2 3 0 0 19 1 1 J 21 1 2.5 26 3 30 Children of Ri ] Arowhenua and other blocks Waikouaiti Arowhenua and other blocks 15 3 39 0 3 13 28 3 32 18 3 19 16 0 18 0 3 13 29 0 11 20 3 39 Oraka 0 6 19 2 0 20 Wiremu Haeremakariri Pori te Mumu Tame Parata Moeraki Korotuaheka .. Moeraki and other blocks .. I 4 2 20 4 1 26 26 3 28 9 0 0 Otago Heads 2 0 0 Waikouaiti and other blocks 20 3 28 George Pauley Waikouaiti Tautuku Waikouaiti and other blocks 125 2 0 10 0 0 7 3 10 30 0 0 Oraka.. Ouo .. Oraka and other blocks .. 1 1 26 8 0 0 25 3 16 1 J 135 3 26 43 2 26 John Sterling.. Tuua Pohio (see Horomo Iharaira Parahu Tira .. Amiria Matiu.. Tiemi Ape Teoti Apo Tame Ape Mere Ape (Harper) Wiremu Ape na Pohio's sue* I icessors). •• Waikouaiti Waikouaiti and other blocks 35 0 0 64 0 6 53 1 4 25 1 4 25 1 3 35 3 4 25 1 4 Oraka.. Omani 4 10 8 2 7 Lord's Harbour 10 "6 0 44 1 0 35 0 0 72 2 13 53 1 4 25 1 4 25 1 3 35 3 4 25 1 4 - •• -■ •• •• - •• I - I I ••

G.— 7

14

SCHEDULE E.— continued.

,* X- CO LO TfXHCTiQ r-l CM pg'rHO © CMrHCCClrH rH © o in co © co rH rH CM CM © © rH © CM rHCOL-O-^ClXCMTKrHr-t©© HrtH CM rH CM CO H rH ©C0CMC0rHCMC0C0©CMC0CMCM O CO rH GQ 1 5 . CO HH CO "^ CO rH rH < CM CO CO •* CM CM CM CM CO CO HH t- CO rH -JiCCOOHOOiOO!>iOt-tO ©CO^COCO^^HiOlCiOCOCO rH rH rH OS HO rH fc «::::::::: iro CO • CO © o • <i to CO © rH a In M CD 3 HO 3 • CD • > o • Ph CO S 3 c3 © o a o o M 3 13 o ft 03 a o S o u o w CO 03 o 3 4< co c3 is o .3. r< of 3 O a o j-i o w o HJ BO 3 o o ,3 M CD B >d 3 t o 15 O Ph N 'P CD CD CD o tJ CD o 03 -j-j ■j-j c8 to Q> PI M ■H o o is H H o >5 to o H O qJ CD O IO CO H H CO CO CM CO o CO o CO f4 • ■ rH O CO CO O • • O ; ; • CO rH • J t> CO HH tH tH "" U-CO CO CO CO CO ,S § 5 tn o n CD t>. .2 TJ CD R o 13 fl d o R d 0 a a o s 3 c B P. * '3 08 00 03 I ■5 I a o 3 03 a o q! CO CO © W CO Oi t- © Ol Gi CO rH rH rH © 10 in © © co tH tH cm cm © © rH O CM rH C0OC^OlC0L-~TtiC0^ rH CM CM riHH © • rH CO rH CM CO CM tH CO © • * ©© pj rH OH © rH CM CM rH rH CO • CO^t> <Cj CM CO rH rH CD rH rH rH rH CM CM CM 10 CO CM © CO -rH lOtOlO©©rHG0©C0 CM tH CM CO ■* CM CO rH rH CO CO 44 u o E CO i W w M o o M CD o rcJ a t 3 a '^> 3 o M '3 EH B . . . 4 6 S S 5 o CM CM CO CO o o 3 M CD o CO 3 03 03 3 3 CD i O <! £ I § I 3 ;r<a S 2 3 -^ » i o ° 03 g 03 ggj ? 03 3 S 3 .a csg 3 S I t> 3 c3 o o CM O -M S r^i ° o •£ • • 2 8 2 O o ° > > 6 I'S : : 3 h 3 03 3 _ <3 .-. 3.„ 3 O o3 MoJ( 3n w a pj 3 ,| 1 3 .S 3 > ,°5 03 c3,c3 d Mb ehMh tH 10 lOOCOC-o CM CM CO rH O rH CO CM CM O CO CO tH rH CO CM lO ' j-t lO -ctl CM CM 10 ITrH 'o' '3 fes CD +3 3 B o +3 3^3 rC 03 O BPh O O O o o o IQ CO o s o CD a o co rcs c3 CD W : : : : o c3 +=> o ■a 03 CD : : : jW o o • • ■ • . • 09 . . . ."J cS CD '•a "'a ' ''S'C'd o c3 (^ d c3 c3 -p EH EH HEhEh O w u o w CO CD o o C/3 CD CD CO CO . cS CD w 5 J OEh '. '. . '.'..'.. . .jH IIIcDrrJrrj '. j 1 i§! I v * .9 B ' ' ' ' g C-1 q ' 3 '.3 "3 • ° 3 _2 * * § ' * •-" <^ r2 CD CD t3 B >S cScSca .2^ '3 -3 ej o 5 §1 S o3 §rl » s'S «^ x^.h^ c-s'SS'S :■§ 2" «| S 3 § <d 3 &. . le«*ora^^c?ag&o^Ja<J^^|o||Hg|rC| r H^ r -|| f o -g ffl^s II3353 § i^ B k s|3|B f |§.oj|B|-a^< g MH«^atS3a -g0^!,, £ •111 sa^iai llri^-a-gi g-~ 1.1113 §,.g||i I-fl I'sS-l-i |£ 111*g 2 Jfi & iSS »^.3>S« s o3^t? SgsS S-S.E 32a.B?3 » O.S i.S-13 S a 2 "ra-S M 3 r2 o3 o3 TO o o > O CO <a B t21 « •* 1 1 i CM 6 Ph CD B 3 o P< 03 C3 a\ o Ph I at ■ E£ Ph Ph O 'A rH a a rH CM CM CM CO -*H CM CM

G.-7

15

Enclosure 6 in No. 2. SCHEDULE F. Ebturn of Natives and Half-castes in the South Island unprovided with Land. 1. Caroline Goodwiixie, female, quarter-caste, Oreti.— Married to — Macintosh, a European; has a family of seven children. 2. Charlotte Goodwillie, female, half-caste, Oreti.—Married to — Browning, a European ; has one child, named Charlotte, six years old. 3. Charles Goodwillie, jun., male, half-caste, Oreti. 4. Bachael Goodwillie, female, half-caste, Oreti. —Married to — Ackers, half-caste. 5. Jane Goodwillie, female, half-caste, Oreti. 6. Mary Goodwillie, female, half-caste, Oreti. 7. Thomas Goodwillie, male, half-caste, Oreti. 8. John Goodwillie, male, half-caste, Oreti. 9. Albert Goodwillie, male, half-caste, Oreti. 10. Annie Goodwillie, female, half-caste, Oreti. 11. George Goodwillie, male, half-caste, Oreti. (Nos. Ito 11 are the children of Charles Goodwillie, sen., and Caroline Goodwillie. Parents own 63a. lr. 21p.) 12. Charles Henry Amett, male, half-caste, Riverton. 13. Frederick William Arnett, male, half-caste, Riverton. 14. Katerina Ann Arnett, female, half-caste, Riverton. 15. Eliza Griffith Arnett, female, half-caste, Riverton. 16. Georgina Leader Arnett, female, half-caste, Riverton. 17. Carolina Arnett, female, half-caste, Riverton. 18. Victoria Arnett, female, half-caste, Riverton. 19. Elizabeth Sarah Ann Arnett, female, half-caste, Riverton. (Nos. 12 to 19 are the children of John and Elizabeth Amett. Parents own 44a. Or. 32p.) 20. Rina Brown, female, half-caste, Riverton. 21. Mary Clarke, female, half-caste.—(Mrs. J. Wixon, jun., has a family of two children.) 22. Mary Thomas, female, half-caste. —(Mrs. Greenwood.) 23. Elizabeth Thomas, female, half-caste. —(Mrs. McFarlane.) 24. John Thomas, male, half-caste. 25. Albert Thomas, male, half-caste. 26. Walter Thomas, male, half-caste. 27. Thomas Thomas, male, half-caste. 28. Ada Thomas, female, half-caste. 29. Eliza Thomas, female, half-caste. 30. Margaret Thomas, female, half-caste. 31. Frank Thomas, male, half-caste. 32. George Thomas, male, half-caste. 33. Caroline Thomas, female, half-caste. 34. Maggie Thomas, female, half-caste. 35. William Thomas, male, half-caste. 36. Eliza Thomas, female, half-caste. 37. Alice Thomas, female, half-casto. (Nos. 31 to 37 are the children of George and Margaret Thomas.) 38. David Dallas, male, three-quarter caste, Oraka. 39. Oliver Dallas, male, three-quarter caste, Oraka. 40. Kathleen Dallas, female, three-quarter caste, Oraka. (Nos. 38 to 40 are the children of John Dallas and Maori wife. Father owns 22a. 3r.) 41. Richard Stirling, male, half-caste, Victoria. 42. Duncan Stirling, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 43. Euphemia Stirling, female, half-caste, Riverton. 44. Sarah Stirling, female, half-caste, Riverton. (Nos. 41 to 44 are the children of John and Elizabeth Sterling. Parents own 56a. 2r. 9p.) 45. John G. Stevens, male, half-caste, Riverton. 46. Charles Stevens, male, half-caste, Riverton.—Married to — McKenzie, a European woman ; has a family of four children. 47. R. M. Stevens, female, half-caste, Dipton.—Married to — Hassall, a European ; has a family of five children. 48. Jane Hunter, female, half-caste. 49. Charles Hunter, male, half-caste. 50. Fred Hunter, male, half-caste. (Nos. 48 to 50 are the children of Jane and John Hunter.) 51. John Lee, male, quarter-caste. —Child of Mary Ann Bates (Mrs. Lee). 52. John Bates, male, quarter-caste, Bluff. 53. George Bates, male, quarter-caste, Bluff. 54. Nat Bates, male, quarter-caste, Wairio. 55. Henry Bates, male, quarter-caste, Melbourne. 56. Charlie Bates, male, quarter-caste, Gap. 57. Martha Bates, female, quarter-caste, Gap. 58. Henrietta Bates, female, quarter-caste, Gap. 59. Robert Bates, male, quarter-caste, Gap. 60. Dick Bates, male, quarter-caste, Colac. —Has a family of six children. (Nos. 52 to 61 are the children of N. Bates, European, and half-caste wife.) 61. Maria Bates, female, quarter-caste, Longwood.—Married to G. Wilkinson, a European ; has a family of seven children. 62. Alice Bates, female, quarter-caste, South Riverton.—Married to Dandy, a European; has a family of two children. 63. Sarah Bates, female, quarter-caste, South Riverton.—Married to John Roderick, a European ; has a family of four children. . 64. Elizabeth Bates, female, quarter-caste, Aparima.—Married to Morgan Hayes, a European; has a family of four children. 65. Mary Bates, female, quarter-caste, Aparima.—Married to — Cowie, a European; has a family oi three children. 66. Charlotte Bates, female, quarter-caste. 67. Annie Bates, female, quarter-caste. 68. Agnes Bates, female, quarter-casfe. 69. Thomas Bates, male, quarter-caste. 70. Rebecca Bates, female, quarter-caste. 71. Frederick Bates, male, quarter-caste. 72. John Bates, male, quarter-caste. 73. Letitia Bates, female, quarter-caste.

G.—7

16

74. Lina Bates, female, quarter-caste. 75. Alice Bates, female, quarter-caste. (Nos. 66 to 75 are the children of N. Bates, European, and half-caste wife.) 76. Mary Wilson, female, quarter-caste, Aropaki. 77. F. Wilson, quarter-caste, Aropaki. 78. John Wilson, male, quarter caste, Aropaki. 79. Eliza Wilson, female, quarter-caste, Aropaki. HO. Charles Wilson, male, quarter-caste, Aropaki. (Nos. 76 to 80: mother, quarter-caste ; father, European.) 81. Mary Cupples, female, quarter-caste. 82. Mary Harpur Vincent, female, quarter-caste, Mablc Bush, Southland.—Has a family of thirteen children. 83. Charles Harding, male, quarter-caste, Mable Bush, Southland.—Has seven brothers and sisters. 84. Robert Harpur, male, quarter-caste, Mablc Bush, Southland. 85. Mary Harpur, female, quarter-caste, Mable Bush, Southland. 86. Merika Paraone, female, Maori, Rakiura. 87. Paraone Raki, male, Maori, Rakiura. 88. Teone Paraone Raki, male, Maori, Rakiura. 89. Teotiwha Paraone Raki, male, Maori, Rakiura. 90. Thomas Stewart Wheeler, male, half-caste, Stewart Island. 91. Joseph Joss, male, half-caste, The Neck.—Child of M. D. Joss. Who owns 44a. lr. 30p. 92. Mary Annie Joss, female, half-caste, The Neck. 93. William Joss, jun., male, half-caste, The Neck. 94. John Joss, male, half-caste, The Neck. 95. Amelia Joss, female, half-caste, The Neck. 90. Mark Joss, male, half-caste, The Neck. (Nos. 92 to 96 are the children of William Joss. Who owns 44 acres 1 rood 30 perches.) 97. Grace Wixon, female, half-caste, The Neck. 98. Charles W. Wixon, male, half-caste, The Neck. 99. James Wixon, jun., male, half-caste, 'The Neck. 100. Ellen D. Wixon, female, half-caste, The Neck. 101. Sarah A. Wixon, female, half-caste, The Neck. (Nos. 97 to 101 are the children of James Wixon.) 102. Catherine Clark, female, half-caste, Chatham Islands.—Married to Riwai, a Maori; has a family of three children. 103. Etta Thomson, female, half-caste, Kaikoura. 104. Susan Wybrow, female, quarter-caste. —Married to — Hunter, a European ; has one child. 105. Mary Wybrow, female, quarter-caste.—Married to — Harvey, a European; has a family of two children. 106. David Wybrow, male, quarter-caste. 107. Henry Cross, male, quarter-caste, Bluff.—Married to Jenny Goomes, half-caste ; has a family of two children. 108. Matthew Cross, male, quarter-caste, Bluff.—Married to Cissy Williams ; has a family of two children. 109. Fred Morris Topi, male, Maori, Ruapuke. 110. Tipoe Topi, male, Maori, Ruapuke. (Nos. 109 aud 110 are the children of John Topi Patuki, who owns 1,136 a. lr. 33p.) 111.! Martha West, female, half-caste, Ruapuke. 112. Charlie West, male, half-caste, Ruapuke. 113. William T. West, male, half-caste, Ruapuke. 114. John West, male, half-caste, Ruapuke. 115. George West, male, half-caste, Ruapuke. 116. Annie West, female, half-caste, Ruapuke. 117. Thomas West, male, half-caste, Ruapuke. 118. Henry West, male, half-caste, Ruapuke. 119. Catherine West, female, half-caste, Ruapuke. (Nos. 11l to 119 are the children of Harry West, who owns 159 a. lr. 30p.) 120. Annie Bradshaw, female, quarter-caste, Bluff.—Daughter of Ellen Bradshaw ; has two children by European husband named Waddell. 121. John Edwin Sizemore, male, quarter-caste, Pukerau. 122. Mary Franks, female, half-caste, Pukerau. 123. Alfred Franks, male, half-caste, Pukerau. 124. Jacob Newton, male, half-caste, The Neck.—Married to Hana Pakana ; has a family of six children. 125. Tini Maraetaia, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 126. Rita Paewhenua, female, Maori, Ruapuke. 127. Henrietta Paewhenua, female, three-quarter caste, Ruapuke. 128. Henare Paewhenua, male, three-quarter caste, Ruapuke. (Nos. 127 and 128 are the children of Rita Paewhenua.) 129. Kararaena Parata, female, Maori. —Has two children. 130. Erihapeti Ballantine, female, quarter-caste. 131. Caroline Valentine, female, quarter-caste, Fortrose— Married to — Baruett, a European ; has a family of three children. 132. Thomas Newton, male, half-caste, Waimarama. —Has one child by Maori wife. 133. Jane Newton, female, half-caste, Riverton. 134. Isaac Newton, male, half-caste, Omaui. 135. Ihakara Whaitiri, male, half-caste, North Island. 136. Georgo Skerrett, male, quarfcer-caste, Bluff. 137. Hannah West, female, half-caste, Bluff. (Nos. 136 and 137 have a family of four children.) 138. Mabel Brown, female, half-caste, Taiari.—Daughter of Robert Brown, who owns 125 a. lr. 139. James Kui, male, quarter-caste, Taiari. —Has a family of six children. 140. Harriett Overton, female, half-caste, Taiari.—Has a family of ten children by a European husband. 141. Fred Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Taiari. 142. _ Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Kaikoura.—Has a family of three children by a European wife. 143. Johnnie Palmer, male, quarter-caste.—Has a family of six children by a European wife. 144. George Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Taiari.—Has a family of four children by a European wife. 145. Charlie Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Taiari. 146. Beatie Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Taumutu.—Has one child by a European husband. 147. Amy Palmer, female, half-caste, Taiari. —Has one child by a European wife. 148. Tom Palmer, male, half-caste, Taiari. 149. Eliza Palmer, female,-quarter-caste, Taiari.—Has a family of six children by a European husband. 150. Agnes Campbell, female, quarter-caste.—Has a family of two children by a European husband. 151. Martha Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Taiari.—Has a family of three children by a European husband. 152. Emma Jane Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Taiari. 153. Selina Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Taiari. 154. John Chapalicr, male, quarter-caste, Taiari.

G.—7

17

105. Harriet Jane Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Taieri. 156. Eliza Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Taieri. 157. George Brown, male, half-caste, Taumutu. 158. Johnny Mokomoko, male, Maori. 159. Willie Sherburd, male, quarter-caste, Taieri. 160. Henry Sherburd, male, quarter-caste, Taieri. 161. Maggie Brown, female, half-caste, Taieri.—Has a family of five children. 162. Hana te Wahia, jun, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 163. Ruti te Wahia, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 164. Mere Hine te Wahia, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. (Nos. 162 to 164 are the children of Teoti te Wahia, who owns 44a. 2r. 20p.) 165. Mere te Wahia, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 166. Taare te Wahia, male, Maori, Waikouaiti. 167. Hoani te Wahia, male, Maori, Waikouaiti. (Nos. 165 to 167 are the children of Tamati te Wahia, who owns 28a. 2r. 23p.) 168. James Paaka, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 169. Henry Paaka, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 170. William Albert Paaka, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 171. Rosanna Paaka, female, half-caste. 172. Charles Appleton Paaka, male, half-caste. 173. Joseph Thomas Paaka, male, half-caste. 174. Martha Eleanor Paaka, female, half-caste. 175. Frank Amos Paaka, male, half-caste. (Nos. 168 to 175 are the children of Harriet Parker and Loyd, half-castes. Parents' own land.) 176. William Henry Donaldson, male, quarter-caste.—Son of Susan Donaldson, half-caste. 177. Thomas Ashwell, male, half-caste, Temuka. 178. William Ashwell, male, half-caste, Temuka. 179. Walter Ashwell, male, half-caste, Stewart Island. 180. George Ashwell, jun., male, half-caste, Sydney. 181. Hira Ashwell, male, half-caste, Stewart Island. 182. Sarah Ashwell, female, half-caste, Oraka. (Nos. 177 to 182 are the children of George and Lavinia Ashwell. Parents' own land.) 183. Tera Tepuia Hipi, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 184. Tame Wikita Kahupatiti Hipi, male, Maori, Waikouaiti. 185. Peti Hipi, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. (Nos. 183 to 185 are the children of James Apes, half-caste. Owns land.) 186. Tame Turora, male, Maori, Waikouaiti. 187. Mary Sarah Sizemore, female, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury. 188. Charity Sizemore, female, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury. 189. Joseph Edward Sizemore, male, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury. 190. Emily Jane Sizemore, female, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury. 191. Mary Sarah Sizemore, jun., female, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury.—Has a family of four children by European husband named — Summers. 192. Te Wimene, male, Maori, Oraka. 193. Heni Parata, female, half-caste, Otakou. 194. Tame Parata, jun., male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 195. Ropata Parata, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 196. Ripeka Kamei Hapa, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 197. Hare Parata, jun., male, half-caste. 198. Maki Henare Parata, female, half-caste. 199. Merehana Pauahi, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 200. Wiremu Kotawa, male, Maori, Waipawa, Hawke's Bay. 201. Mata Kotawa, female, Maori, Waipawa, Hawke's Bay. 202. John Christie Lloyd, male, half-caste, Brinn's Point. 203. Sarah Catherine Lloyd, female, half-caste, Brinn's Point. 204. Rosanna Loyd, female, half-caste, Brinn's Point. (Nos. 202 to 204 are the children of James Loyd, half-caste, by European wife.) 205. Mihi Koriana Lahee, female, half-caste, Brinn's Point.—Wife of William Lahee. 206. Oxley Lahee, male, half-caste. 207. Rebecca Lahee, female, half-caste. 208. Mihi Lahee, jun., female, half-caste, Brinn's Point. 209. James Lahee, male, half-caste, Brinn's Point. (Nos. 206 to 209 are the children of William and Mihi Koriana Lahee.) 210. Ellen Loyd, female, half-caste, Brinn's Point.—Married to A. Sutherland, a European; has a family of four children. 211. James Thomas Loyd, male, half-caste, Brinn's Point. 212. Alfred John Loyd, male, half-caste. 213. Charlie Rodden Loyd, male, half-caste. 214. Sarah Loyd, female, half-caste. 215. Violet Loyd, female, half-caste. 216. Peter Loyd, male, half-caste. (Nos. 211 to 216 are the children of William Loyd.) 217. Richard Driver, male, half-caste, Purakaunui. 218. John Driver, male, half-caste, Purakaunui. 219. Jane Gourley, female, half-caste, Purakaunui. (Nos. 218 and 219 are the children of Richard Driver.) 220. Emma Stephens, female, half-caste, Purakaunui.—Married to John Millar, half-caste ; has a family of five children. 221. Teoti Kerei Taiaroa, male, Maori, Otakou. 222. Te Matenga Taiaroa, male, Maori, Otakou. (Nos. 221 and 222 aro the sons of H. K. Taiaroa, an owner of land.) 223. Heni Haeora Taiaroa, female. 224. Te Matenga Haereroa, Taiaroa, male. (Nos. 223 and 224 aro the children of Teoti Taiaroa and Maki Pratt.) 225. Janet Pana, female, quarter-caste. 226. Teone Pana, male, quarter-caste. 227. Ruti Pana, female, quarter-caste. 228. Katarina Pana, female, quarter-caste. 229. Toriana Pana, female, quarter-caste. 230. Iwa Pana, female, quartcr-casto. (Nos. 225 to 230 are the children of Richard Burns, half-caste, who owns land.) 231. Teone Wiremu Tipene, male, Maori, Otakou.—Has a family of five children. 232. Miria to Karira Jones, female, Maori, Otakou. 3—a. 7.

&.—7,

233. Pipiriki Maaka, female, Maori, Otakou. 234. Hana Tini Maaka, female, Maori, Otakou. 235. Te Koara May Jones, female, half-caste, Otakou. 236. Tame R. Erihana, male, half-caste, Otakou. 237. Mere Papaparu Erihana, female, half-caste, Otakou. 238. Hana Mikuru Erihana, female, half-caste, Otakou. 239. Teoti Erihana, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 240. Katarina Erihana, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 241. Pohau Erihana, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 242. Wharawharaterangi Erihana, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 243. Tame Whataturoa Erihana, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. 244. Nikuru, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti. (Nos. 236 to 244 are the children of Raniera and Hana Ellison. Parents own land to the extent of 176 a. 3r. 7p. and 407 a. 3r. sp. respectively.) 245. Henere Tawhirimatea Karetai, male, Maori, Otakou. 246. Heni Taikou Karetai, female, Maori, Otakou. (Nos. 245 and 246 are the children of Henare Koroko Karetai, who owns land.) - 247. George K. Ryan, male, half-caste, Otakou. 248. John K. Ryan, male, half-caste, Otakou. (Nos. 247 and 248 are the children of Caroline Ryan, who owns land.) 249. Elizabeth F. Karetai, female, half-caste, Otakou. 250. Hohepa Karetai, male, Maori, Otakou. 251. Arihi Karetai, female, Maori, Otakou. 252. Ema Karetai, female, Maoris Otakou. (Nos. 250 to 252 are the children of Timoti Karetai, who owns land-) 253. Riria te Weti, female, Maori, Waihao. 254. Mikarima te Wehi, male, Maori, Waihao. 255. Hannah Kaikoro, female, Maori, Waihao. 256. Hira Hempstead, female, Maori, Waitaki South. —Wife of S. John Hempstead. 257. Mere Pirimona, female, Maori, Waihao. (Included in Schedule H.) 258. Tikera Hakopa, female, Maori, Waihao. 259. Peeti Whaitiri, female, Maori, Waihao. 260. Tamati Toko, male, Maori, Waitaki South. - 261. Reita Toko, female, Maori, Waitaki South. 262. Koroheke Toko, female, Maori, Waitaki South. 263. Riria Toko, female, Maori, Waitaki South. (Nos. 261 to 263 are the children of Tamati Toko.) 264. Hera Tena Tame, female, Maori, Porirua. 265. Hori Putipere Tame, male, Maori, Wairau. 266. Richard Newman, male, quarter-caste, Waitaki North. 267. Charlie Newman, male, quarter-caste, Waitaki North. 268. Charlotte Newman, female, quarter-caste, Waitaki North. ' 269. Maaki Peneamine, female, quarter-caste, Waihao. 270. Teone Peneamine, male, Maori, Waihao. (Nos. 269 to 270 are the children of Hohepa Peneamine, who owns land.) 271. Teoti Chaseland, jun., male, quarter-caste, Waihao. 272. Tamati Tumaru Peneamine, male, Maori, Waihao. 273. Tihema te Urukaio te Kakau, male, Maori, Cambridge. 274. Hikipene Pohau, male, Maori, Waihao. 275. Hema Paiki, female, half-caste, Waihao. 276. Emi Heath, female, quarter-caste, Waihao. 277. Janet Heath, female, quarter-caste, Waihao. 278. Margaret Heath, female, quarter-caste, Waihao. 279. Alice Heath, female, quarter-caste, Waihao. 280. Joseph Heath, male, quarter-caste, Waihao. 281. Tiini Paiki, female, Maori, Waihao. 282. Riria te Manihera, female, Maori, Waitaki. 283. Rora Kerekere Tupai, female, half-caste, Waitaki. 284. Wikitoria Tuahaha Matenga, female, Maori, Waitaki. 285. Taniara Matiaha, male, Maori, Moeraki. 286. Torewai Tuahaha Matenga, female, Maori, Waitaki South. 287. Whata Tuahaha Matenga, male, Maori, Moeraki. (Nos. 286 and 287 aro the children of Raniera Matenga. Owns land at Takaka.) 288. Whanauariki Mairc, male, Maori, W Taitaki South. 289. Tatane W Tetere, male, Maori, Waitaki South. 290. Rihipeti Teone te Ururaki, female, half-caste, Waitaki North. 291. Nani Teone te Ururaki, female, half-caste, Waitaki North. 292. Maehe Teone te Ururaki, male, half-caste, Waitaki North. (Nos. 290 to 292 are the children of Teone te Ururaki. Parents own land.) 293. Te Wera Whaitiri, male, Maori, Waitaki North. 294. Hema Whaitiri, female, Maori, Waitaki North. 295. Henry Saunders, male, quaiter-caste, Waimate. 296. James Saunders, male, quarter-caste, Waimate. 297. Tamati Victor Saunders, male, three-quarter-caste, Waimate. 298. Teoti Karetai, male, Maori, Otakou. 299. Riripeti Karetai, female, Maori, Otakou. 300. Horiwia Karetai, female, Maori, Otakou. ' 301. William Fitz, male, quarter-caste, Whakatu. 302. Rachel Fitz, female, quarter-caste, Whakatu. 303. Martin Antony Waterhouse, male, quarter-caste, Otepopo.—Has a family of four children. 304. Ihaka Tipene, male, Maori, Moeraki. 305. Wiremu Tipene, male, Maori, Moeraki. 306. Maata Tipene, female, Maori, Moeraki. 307. Haimona Tipene, male, Maori, Moeraki. 308. Kimai Hamuera, female, Maori, Moeraki. 309. Heni Matenga, female, Maori, Moeraki. 310. Henere Whaitiri, male, Moeraki. 311. Kuru Whaitiri, male, Maori, Moeraki. 312. Tiriana Eraia Whaitiri, female, Maori, Moeraki. 313. Mohuru Maaka, female, Maori, Otakou. 314. Hoani Koruarua, male, Maori, Moeraki. 315. Hakara Koruarua, male, Maori, Moeraki. 316. Erihapeti Koruarua, female, Maori, Moeraki.

18

G.—7

19

317. Metapere Hatini, female, Maori, Moeraki.—Has one child by a European husband. 318. Hariata Wakiwaki, female, Maori, Moeraki. 319. D. Hudson, female, quarter-caste, Oamaru. 320. T. Hudson, female, quarter-caste, Oamaru. 321. M. Hudson, female, quarter-caste, Oamaru. 322. William Hudson, male, quarter-caste, Oamaru. 323.-George Hudson, male, quarter-caste, Oamaru. 324. Thomas Hudson, male, quarter-caste, Oamaru. (Nos. 319 to 324 are Polly Ash-well's family.) 325. Mere Waikato, female, Maori, Moeraki. 326. Anaru Pahikore, male, Maori, Moeraki. 327. Heni Pahikore, female, Maori, Moeraki. 328. Maata Tipa, female, half-caste, Moeraki.—Has a family of six children. The father owns land. 329. Meri Nikara, female, Maori, Moeraki.—Has a family of three children. 330. Teera Dick, female, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 331. Catherine Reynolds, female, quarter-caste, Mooraki.—Has a family of five children. 332. Kararaena Kiti Haberfield, female, Maori, Moeraki. 333. Tupa Burke, male, half-caste. 334. Pania Horomona, male, Maori, Moeraki. 335. Henere Horomona, male, Maori, Moeraki. 336. Richard Donaldson, male, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 337. Thomas Donaldson, male, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 338. Appleton Donaldson, male, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 339. Christina Donaldson, female, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 340. Sarah Donaldson, female, qaarter-caste, Moeraki. 341. Jane Donaldson, female, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 342. James Donaldson, male, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 343. James Donaldson, jun., male, quarter-caste, Moeraki. _ 344. Richard Donaldson, jun., male, quarter-caste, Moeraki. 345. Thomas Donaldson, male, quarter-caste, Moeraki. (Nos. 336 to 345 are the children of Susan Donaldson.) 346. Elizabeth Donaldson, female, quarter-caste, Palmerston North.—Married De Blois, a half-caste; has a family of six children. 347. Catherine Rendall (nee te Aika), female, half-caste, Otepopo. 348. George Harwood, male, half-caste, Otepopo. 349. Joseph Harwood, male, half-caste, Otepopo. 350. Henry Harwood, male, half-caste, Otepopo. 351. Ellen Harwood, female, half-caste, Otepopo. 352. Thomas Rendall, male, quarter-caste, Otepopo. 353. Barbara Rendall, female, quarter-caste, Otepopo. 354. Rose Rendall, female, quarter-caste, Otepopo. 355. William Rendall, male, quarter-caste, Otepopo. (Nos. 348 to 355 are the children of Catherine Rendall [HarwoodJ.) 356. Manu Poko, male, Maori, Wairarapa. 357. Stephen Sooringe, male, quarter-caste, Timaru. 358. Alice Scoringe, female, quarter-caste, Timaru. 359. Jimmy Mcintosh, male, half-caste, Timaru. 360. Arthur Mcintosh, male, quarter-caste, Timaru. 361. Charles Gibbs, male, quarter-caste, Timaru. 362. George Gibbs, male, quarter-caste, Timaru. 363. Robert Gibbs, male, quarter-caste, Timaru. 364. Alexander Gibbs, male, quarter-caste, Timaru. 365. Henry Gibbs, male, quarter-caste, Timaru. 366. Nare'Tarawhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 367. Miriama Rewi Tarawhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 368. Mini Rewi Tarawhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 369. Hera Rewi Tarawhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua. (Nos. 366 to 369 are the children of Rewi Tarawhata, an owner of land.) 370. Te Wharerau Whaitiri, male, Maori, Arowhenua. 371. Te Maiharoa Iraia Waaka, male, Maori, Arowhenua. 372. Namana Waaka, male, Maori, Arowhenua. 373. Renata Tewhirika, male, Maori, Otakou. 374. Hana Fowler, female, half-caste, Arowhenua.—Child of Mata Fowler. 375. Wiri Hape Taipana, male, Maori, Arowhenua.—Child of Hape Taipaua. 376. Rahera Mohi te Aika.—Child of Kiti te Aika. 377. Riria Pi Tioi Anaha, female, Maori, Arowhenua.—Child of Tioi Anaha. 378. Pare Fisher, male, Maori, Arowhenua.—Child of J. Fisher, half-caste. 379. Wikitoria Hoani Kahu, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 380. Kaitomuri te Apehu, female, Maori, Napier. 381. Heni Karetai, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 382. Tautahi Pekamu, male, Maori, Arowhenua.—Ngatiporou. 383. Horomona Anaha, jun., male, Maori, Arowhenua. 384. Mere Anaha, female, Maori, Taumutu. (Nos. 383 and 384 are sons of Horomona Anaha, who owns land.) 385. Wiremu Kerei, male, half-caste, Waipopo. 386. Mihi te Warahi, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 387. Paora te Warahi, male, Maori, Waipopo. 388. Sarah Fife, female, quarter-caste, Stewart Island. 389. Henry Fife, male, half-caste, Rakuira. 390. Maria Fife, female, half-caste, Rakuira. (Nos. 388 to 390 are the wife and family of W. Hohaia.) 391. Makarini te Kapo, male, Maori, Waitaki.—Child of Hakopa Kapo. 392. Kiti H. Torepe, female, half-caste, Arowhenua. 393. Pirihira Tera Rita, female, half-caste Rakuira. 394. Tuwhare Toa Anaha, male, Maori, Napier. 395. Te Ao Anaha, male, Maori, Napier. 396. Tame Cross, male, quarter-caste, Rakiura. 397. Charles Harden, male, quarter-caste. 398. Lizzie Harden, female, quarter-caste. 399. Polly Harden, fomale, quarter-caste. 400. Hariata Wainui Tarawhata, female, Maori, Parihaka. 401. Tiemi Iraia Tarawhata, male, Maori, Arowhenua. 402. Te Makaa Tarawhata, male, Maori, Arowhenua,

G.—7,

(Nos. 400 to 402 are the children of Tarawhata. Parent owns land.) 403. Nopera M. M. Hape, male, Maori, Taiari. 404. Hana M. M. Hape, female, Maori, Taiari. 405. John McTaggart, male, quarter-caste, Arowhenua. 406. Tiaki Tutu, male, Maori, Arowhenua. 407. James Duffie, male, quarter-caste, Hampden.—Has a family oJ nine children. 408. Mary Smith, female, half-caste, Waitaki. 409. Ria Pitini Pukukaikai, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 410. James Henry Crocome, male, quarter-caste. 411. Alfred John Crocome, male, quarter-caste. 412. William Crocome, male, quarter-caste. 413. Alfred Gilbert, male, half-caste. 414. Mary Gilbert, female, half-caste. 415. Pi te Reko, female, Maori, Port Levy. 416. Puahu Rakiraki, male, Maori, Molyneux. 417. Kaitai Rakiraki, male, Maori, Molyneux. 418. Hare Rakiraki, male, Maori, Molyneux. (Nos. 416, 417, and 418 are the family of Hamiona Rakiraki.) 419. Petemana Puaahu, male, Maori, Molyneux. 420. Pii Puaahu, female, Maori, Molyneux. 421. Tera Puaahu, female, Maori, Molyneux. 422. Maiharoa Puaahu, male, Maori, Molyneux. 423. Ohipera Puaahu, female, Maori, Molyneux. 424. Wi Taku Puaahu, male, Maori, Molyneux. (Nos. 419 to 424 are the family of Puahu Rakiraki.) 425. Mere Puaahu te Rakiraki, female, Maori, Molyneux.—Wife of Puahu Rakiraki. 426. Charlie te Raki, male, Maori, Molyneux. 427. Isaac Hempstead, male, Maori, Molyneux. 428. Mary Pahi, female, Maori, Molyneux. 429. Hape te An, male, Maori, Molyneux. 430. Tote Hoturi Potiki, male, Molyneux. 431. Maata Potiki, female, three-quarter caste, Oraka. - 4 432. Hema Potiki, female, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. 433. Raita Potiki, female, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. 434. Riti Potiki, female, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. 435. Pani Potiki, female, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. 436. Tamati Potiki, male, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. 437. Hare Potiki, male, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. 438. Teone Potiki, male, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. 439. Tera Potiki, jun., female, three-quarter caste, Molyneux. (Nos. 431 to 439 are the family of Ihaia Potiki. Owns land to the extent of 36a. lr. 12p.) 440. Hariata Kupa, female, Maori, Oraka. 441. Herewini Kemara, male, Maori, Oraka. 442. Maata te Au, female, quarter-caste. 443. Ramari te Au, female, Maori, Oraka. 444. Taare te Au, male, Maori, Oraka. 445. Miki te Au, male, Maori, Otakou. 446. Ropata W. te Au, male, Maori, Oraka. 447. Te Maka te Au, female, Maori, Oraka. 448. Tiemi Hape te Au, male, Maori, Maranuku. 449. Mere Tamati te Au, female, Maori, Oraka. (Nos. 443 to 449 are the children of Emma and Tamati te Au. Father owns land.) 450. Heni Parata, female, half-caste. —Has a family of four children. 451. Heni Petimana, female, quarter-caste, Invercargill. 452. Tiemi Petimana, male, quarter-caste, Invercargill. 453. Tame Petimana, male, quarter-caste, Invercargill. 454. Wini Whereti Petimana, female, quarter-caste, Invercargill. 455. Taare Petimana, male, quarter-caste, Invercargill. 456. Louisa Whitelock, female, quarter-caste, Oraka. 457. Nani Hemara, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 458. Teera Piha, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 459. Wiremu Piha, male, half-caste, Kawhakaputaputa. 460. Henere Horomona, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 461. Haimona Kupa, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 462. Ruita Kupa, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 463. Maata Hori Paraire, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 464. Hori Paraire, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 465. Maata Paahi, female, Maori, Oraka. 466. Wiremu Paahi, male, Maori, Oraka. 467. Kararaene Paahi, female, Maori, Oraka. 468. Ahenata Paahi, female, Maori, Oraka. 469. Meri Paahi, female, Maori, Oraka. (Nos. 465 to 469 are the children of Kaitai Pahi, who owns land.) 470. Wiremu Hokopu, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 471. Teoti Hokopu, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 472. Teone Hokopu, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 473. Riria Hokopu, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. (Nos. 470 to 473 are the children of Wiremu Hokopu and Mere Kotawa. Parents own land.) 474. Mohi te Raki, male, Maori, Oraka. 475. Henare Maika Neera, male, Maori, North Island. 476. Teone Pita Neera, male, Maori, Oraka. 477. Heni Pipi Parata, female, half-caste, Oraka. 478. Mokomoko Newton, male, half-caste, Rakiura. 479. Henere Newton, male, half-caste, Waimara-ma. 480. Irihapeti Wybrow, female, half-caste, Fortrose. 481. Mere Cross, female, half-caste, Bluff. 482. Tiemi Wiwara, male, half-caste, Kawhakaputaputa. 483. Mitarina Hateke, female, Maori, Wairewa. 484. Manu te Teteira Pepene, male, Maori. 485. Metapere Karetai, female, Maori, Otakou. —Has a family of two children, 486. Kohuraki Tawha, male, Maori, Wairewa. 487. Tare Tawha, male, Maori, Wairewa. 488. Manu te Moa, female, Maori, Wairewa,

20

21

G.—7

489. Hemi Muru Kinihe, male, Maori, Wairewa. 490. Herenia Puni, female, Maori. —(Mrs. Ropata.) 491. Henare Tamati, male, half-caste.—Has a family of four children. 492. Tamati Tururu Toko, male, Maori, Waitaki. 493. Toitoi Toko, female, Maori, Waitaki. 494. Riria Toko, female, Maori, Te Mahia, Hawke's Bay. 495. -Hera te Ua, female, Maori, Porirua. 496. Hori Putipere, male, Maori, Porirua. 497. Hemi Pepe Pere, male, Maori, Porirua. 498. Hemi Pepe Pere, jun., male, Maori, Porirua. 499. Makareta Ropatini, female, Maori, Wairewa.—Has a family of two children. 500. Hamuera Karawha, male, half-caste, Wairewa. 501. Hone Ropatini Karawha, male, half-caste, Wairewa. 502. Hamuera Karawha, jun., male, half-caste, Wairewa. 503. Makareta Puai Karawha, female, half-caste, Wairewa. 504. Ruti Karawha, female, half-caste, Wairewa. (Nos. 501 to 504 are the children of Hamuera Karawha.) 505. Mere te Aranga, female, Maori, Wairewa. —Has a family of four children. 506. Te Harawira Korotipa, male, Maori, Wairewa. 507. Hoani Whaikete Korotipa, male, Maori, Wairewa. 508. Rakapa Korotipa, female, Maori, Wairewa. (Nos. 506 to 508 arc the children of Wekipiri Korotipa, who owns land.) 509. Mere Pino Kipa, female, Maori, Wairewa. —Wife of Kerei Kipa. 510. Teone Pitini, male, Maori, Wairewa. 511. Pitiroi te Maro Pitini, male, Maori, Wairewa. 512. Hepora Pitini, female, Maori, Wairewa. 513. Erihapeti Pitini, female, Maori, Wairewa. 514. Pipi Pitini, female, Maori, Napier. 515. Rahera Pitini, female, Maori, Napier. 516. Karairaina Pitini, female, Maori, Napier. 517. Mereaina Pitini, female, Maori, Napier. 518. Pepe Pikimaahi Pitini, male, Maori, Napier. 519. Ria Pitini, female, Maori, Napier. ~ 520. Hohepa Pitini, male, Maori, Napier. 521. Keremete Pitini, male, Maori, Napier. (Nos. 510 to 521 are the children of Meriana Pitini.) 522. Hone Tututaua Pere, male, Maori, Ngaruru. 523. Hera Mohuru Maaka, female, Maori. 524. Maika Poroteke, male, Maori, Wairewa. 525. Tini te Aratumahine, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 526. Rutu te Aratumahine, female, Maori, Kaiapoi.—(Mrs. Whatakiore.) 527. Hanuere Whatakiore, male, Maori, Kaiapoi.—Child of Hohepa te Whatakiore, who owns land. 528. Wiremu Ihakara Pere, male, Maori, Ngau. 529. Heta Pere, male, Maori, Ngau. 530. Meari Pere, female, Maori, Ngau. 531. Tomairangi Pere, male, Maori, Ngau. 532. Riria te Paro, female, Maori.—Has a family of six children. 533. Hohepa Morera Pitini, male, half-caste, Wairoa. 534. Horo Morera Pitini, male, half-caste, Wairoa. 535. Arapata Tamati, male, Maori, Wairewa. 536. Wiremu Tamati, male, Maori, Wairewa. 537. Hohepa Wiremu Karetai, male, Maori, Wairewa. 538. Mere te Whe Punuiotoka, female, Maori, Wairewa. 539. Mci Puniotoka, female, Maori, Wairewa. 540. Teone Waaka, male, Maori, Wairewa. 541. Peni Hokiauga, male, Maori, Wairewa. 542. Huriana Koke Puhirere, female, Maori, Wairewa. 543. More Roka Puhirere, female, W'airewa. 544. Huriana Puhirere, female, Maori, Wairewa. 545. Tiemi Mahuraki, male, Maori, Wairewa. 540. Aterete Titiri Mahuraki, female, Maori, Wairewa. 547. Orurea Orewa Uru, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 548. Hohepa Marara, male, Maori, Chatham Islands. 549. Te Muru Ruru, male, Maori, Port Levy. 550. Kararaina Ruru, female, Maori, Port Levy. (Nos. 549 and 550 are the children of Huihana Ruru.) 551. Maata Pihawai, female, half-caste, Port Levy. 552. Noti Pihawai, male, Maori, Port Levy. 553. Heni te Urunga Manuka, female, Maori, Port Levy. 554. Hana Stirling, female, half-caste, Port Levy. 555. Hinetaumai West, male, half-caste, Port Levy. 556. Mohi Wiari, male, Maori, Port Levy. 557. Kiti Himiona, female, Maori, Port Levy. 558. Tame Pihawai, male, Maori, Port Levy. 559. Takana Manihera, male, Maori, Rapaki. 500. Erihapeti Manihera (Mrs.), female, Maori, Rapaki. 561. Anatipa Manihera, male, half-caste, Rapaki. 562. Hunia Manihera, female, half-caste, Rapaki. 563. Te Ata Manihera, female, Maori, Rapaki. 564. Teone Manihera, male, Maori, Rapaki. 565. Pitiroi Manihera, male, Maori, Rapaki. 566. Tukaha Manihera, male, Maori, Rapaki. 567. Teieti Manihera, sen., male, Maori, Rapaki. 568. Makareta Manihera, female, Maori, Rapaki. 569. Teieti Manihera, male, Maori, Rapaki. 570. Rangiwhinui Manihera, male, Maori, Rapaki. 571. Emeri Manihera, female, Maori, Rapaki. 572. Waitere Manihera, male;' Maori, Rapaki. 573. Rona Manihera, female, Maori, Waitaki. 574. Whereti Onira, male, Maori. 575. Teone Riwai, male, Maori, Rapaki. 576. Hoani Whaikete Korotipa, male, Maori, Rapaki. $77. Meriana Tahea, female, Maori, Rapaki.—Wife of Hone Wetere Tahea,

G.—7,

578. Ani Ri, female, Maori, Rapaki. 579. Wiremu Ri, male, Maori, Rapaki. 580. Tare Ri, male, Maori, Rapaki. 581. Hemi Ri, male, Maori, Rapaki. 582. Tamaki Ri, male, Maori, Rapaki. (Nos. 578 to 582 are the children of H. W. Tahea, who owns laud.) 583., Hone Wetere Potia Tahea, male, half-caste, Rapaki. 584. Pani te Koti, female, half-caste, Rapaki. 585. Riria Pohata, female, Maori, Taumutu. 580. Paranihia Hirini, female, Maori, Taumutu. 587. Hana Hirini, female, Maori, Taumutu. 588. Teone Maka Waka, male, Maori, Taumutu. 589. Kairama Nutira, female, Maori, Taumutu. 590. Toko Nutira, female, Maori, Taumutu. 591. Te Kooti Koruarua, male, Maori, Taumutu. 592. Reita Koruarua, female, Maori, Taumutu. (Nos. 591 and 592 are the children of Rewi Koruarua.) 593. Hoani Potiki, male, Maori, Taumutu. 594. Pirihira Ropatini, female, Maori, Taumutu.—Wife of Hone Ropatini. 595. Peti Karetai Ropatini, female, Maori, Taumutu. 596. Ripeka Karetai Ropatini, female, Maori, Taumutu. 597. Ti tama Pahi Ropatini, female, Maori, Taumutu. ■ (Nos. 595, 596, and 597 are the children of Hone Ropatini.) 598. Merehana Ihoka, female, Maori, Taumutu, 599. Hohepa Ihoka, male, Maori, Taumutu. (Nos. 598 and 599 are the children of Mere te Ihoka.) 600. Henere Marara, male, Maori, Chatham Islands. 601. Ruera Rota, male, Maori, Wairewa. 602. M!eretini Rota, female, Maori, Wairewa. 603. Rena Tini Tumi Pihawai, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 604. Tauwera te Ura, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 605. To Watakina te Ura, male, Maori, Wairewa. 606. Hana Ura, female, Maori, Chatham Islands. <• 607. Maraea Ura, female, Maori, Chatham Islands. 608. Koroko Ura, male, Maori, Chatham Islands. 609. Tare Ura, male, Maori, Chatham Islands. 610. Neta Weepu Hopa, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 611. Tini Weepu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 612. Hare Hopa male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 613. Hare Wete, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi. (Nos. 610, 611, 612, and 613 are the children of Weepu Hopa.) 614. Teone Karetai, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 615. Teone Weka Huria, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 616. Teoti Huria, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 617. Paraika Huria, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 618. Meretini Huria, female, half-caste, Kaiapoi. (Nos. 615, 616, 617, and 618 are the children of Hohepa Huria.) 619. Ruiti te Raki, female, Maori, Kaiapoi.—Has a family of five children. 620. Thomas Pokene West, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 621. Te Waikaretu Kiharoa, male, Maori, Rangitoto. 622. John Stevens, male, half-caste, Riverton. 623. Charlie Stevens, male, half-caste, Auckland. 624. Tiri Stevens, female, half-caste, Invercargill. 625. Warihia te Urekore Ihaka, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 626. Reita te Ihoka, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 627. Hohepa te Ihoka, male, Kaiapoi. 628. Mahora Wereta, female, Maori. 629. Wiremu Wereta, male, Maori, Whanganui. 630. Arapata Koti Whitau, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 631. Mohi Rangituanui Whitau, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 632. Ruihana Pori Whitau, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 633. Kiti Hinetikina Whitau, female, Maori, Te Umukaha. 634. Mata Whitau, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. (Nos. 630 to 634 are the children of Herewine Whitau, who owns land.) 635. Ruiha Mounana, female, Maori, Wairau. 636. Miria Puruti, female, quarter-caste, Kaiapoi.—Has a family of seven children. 637. Hemi Taituterangi te Ataotu, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 638. Himona Kiri, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 639. Karetai te Aika, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 640. Iki Mohi te Koaki, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 641. Tutehounuku Nohomutu, female, half-case, Poihakena. 642. Katarina Tera Tahui, female, Maori, Kaikoura. 643. Tiemi Paratene, male, Maori, Kaikoura. 644. Hine Awhea, female, Maori, Taumutu. 645. Maraea te Ura, female, Maori, Chatham Islands. 646. Watkin te Ura, male, Maori, Chatham Islands. 647. Tare te Ura, male, Maori, Chatham Islands. 648. Tawera te Ura, female, Maori, Waimate. 649. Mere Parao Tamati, female, Maori, Port Levy.—Has a family of four children. 650. Hana Rangimakere, female, Maori, Port Levy. 651. Rena Rangimakere, female, Maori, Port Levy. 652. Ruti Rangimakere, female, Maori, Port Levy. 653. Erekana Matakihaumai Rangimakere, male, Maori, Port Levy. 654. Ropata Mohi Pahau, male, Maori, Port Levy.—Has a family of seven children. 655. Waata Piho Tiemi, male, Maori, Port Levy. 656. Manihera Pouhiki, male, Maori, Port Levy.— Ngatikahungunu. 657. Ruta te Uira (Mrs. Terou), female, Maori, Port Levy. 658. Hemi Ngairo Ruru, male; Maori, Port Levy. 659. Tarita Teowaina Ruru, female, Maori, Port Levy. 660. Wiremu Ruru, male, Maori, Port Levy. 661. Walter Bruce Joss, male, half-caste, The Neck.—Child of W. D. Joss, who owns land, 662. Emma Joss, female, half-caste, The Neck. 063. Elizabeth Joss, female, half-caste, The Neck.

22

23

G.~ 7

(Nos. 662 and 663 are the children of William Joss, who owns land.) 664. Sarah Gilroy, female, half-caste, Bluff. —Has a family of six children. 665. Robert Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Taiari. 666. Harriet May Sizemore, female, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury. 667. Mere Tiro, female, Maori, Waipawa. 668. Hoani Wiremu, male, Maori, Waihao. 669. Takarehe Pohio, male, Maori, Waimate. 670. Mere te Koaki, female, Maori, Moeraki. 671. Taare Parata, male, half-caste, Oraka. 672. Tame Piha, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 673. Teone Tipara Piki, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 674. Kaihere Weepu Hopa, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 675. John West, male, Maori, Kaiapoi. 676. Paraika Koruarua, male, Maori, Moeraki. 677. Ripeka Karetai, female, Otakou. 678. Teoti Karetai, male, Otakou. 679. Riripeti Karetai, female, Otakou. 680. Horiwia Karetai, female, Otakou.

Enclosure 7 in No. 2. SCHEDULE F.—No. 1. Names of Persons eliminated from Schedule __ since the Compilation of that Eeturn, and included in Schedule G. 1. Louisa Barrett, female, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 2. Keita Kahuti, alias Katarina Hape, female, Maori, Waikouaiti. 3. Pirimona Maiwaho (to Atua), male, Maori, Waihao. 4. Mere te Ihoka, female, Maori, Taumutu. 5. Mere Piro Harewood Taituha Hape, female, half-caste, Kaiapoi. 6. Morris Patuki Topi, male, Maori, Ruapuke. 7. Kiti Haimona, female, Maori, Waihao. . 8. Irihapeti te Aika, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 9. Miria to Aika, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 10. Pori te Aika, female, Maori, Arowhenua. 11. Tutina te Au, female, quarter-caste, Oraka. 12. Heni Paahi, female, Maori, Oraka. 13. Ruita Paahi, female, Maori, Oraka. 14. Hanapera Kaitahi Pahi Neera, male, Maori, Oraka. 15. Wikitoria Tamati, female, half-caste, Wairewa. 16. Mere te Hapuawai, female, Maori, Wairewa. 17. Rahera Mairehe Tikao, female, Maori, Wairewa. 18. Mihiata Tore te Ururaki, female, Maori, Wairewa. 19. Kereopa Harawira (Titero), male, Maori, Port Levy. 20. Merehana Harawira (M'cretini), female, Maori, Port Levy. 21. Matakukai Paraone, male, Maori, Taumutu. 22. Duncan Stirling, male, half-caste, Port Levy. 23. Ihaia Poliata, male, Maori, Kaikoura. 24. Maraea Matene Piki, female, Maori, Kaiapoi. 25. Kere Petemana Rakiraki, male, Maori, Molyneux. 26. Rora Petemana Rakiraki, female, Maori, Molyneux. 27. Pene te Raki, male, Maori, Molyneux. 28. Tamati Tikou, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa. 29. Hoani Koroko Taiaroa, male, Maori, Otakou. 30. Toke Reko Gourley, female, Maori, Tuturau. 31. Margaret Gourley, female, half-caste, Tuturau. 32. Louisa Jane Gourley, female, half-caste, Tuturau. 33. Jessie Gourley, female, half-caste, Tuturau. 34. Ellen Isabella Gourley, female, half-caste, Tuturau. 35. Rubina Gourley, female, half-caste, Tuturau. 36. James Reko Gourley, male, half-caste, Tuturau. 37. Thomas Andrew Gourley, male, half-caste, Tuturau. (Nos. 30 to 37 are the children of Mary Reko Gourley.) 38. Tuini Maire, female, three-quarter caste, Waihao. 39. Kiti Maire, female, three-quarter caste, Waihao. 40. Emere Maire, female, three-quarter caste, Waihao. 41. Mihirau Maire, female, three-quarter caste, Waihao. 42. Henere R. Maire, male, three-quarter caste, Waihao. (Nos. 38 to 42 are the children of Reihana Maire.)

Enclosure 8 in No. 2. SCHEDULE G. Eetukn of Natives and Half-Castes in the South Island insufficiently provided with Land 1. Charles Goodwillie, male, half-caste, Riverton, 38a. Or. 14p. 2. Caroline Goodwillie, female, half-caste, Riverton, 25a. lr. 7p. 3. George William Green, male, quarter-caste, Riverton, 3a. 3r, 22p. 4. James R. F. Green, male, quarter-caste, Riverton, 3a. 3r. 22p. 5. Francis Henry Green, male, quarter-caste, Riverton, 3a. 3r. 22p. 6. Mary Elizabeth Green, female, quarter-caste, Riverton, 3a. 3r. 22p. 7. Gertrude Maria Arnett Green, female, quarter-caste, Riverton, 3a. 3r. 22p. 8. Elizabeth Arnett, female, half-caste, Riverton, la. 3r. 20p. 9. John Arnett, male, half-caste, Riverton, 42a. lr. 12p. 10. Arthur Francis Leader, male, quarter-caste, Riverton, 9a. lr. 36p. 11. William James Leader, male, quarter-caste, Riverton, 9a. lr. 36p. (Nos. 10 and 11 arc the children of James Leader and a European wife.) 12. Meri Wehikore, female, Maori, Riverton, 28a. 13. Charles Thomas Church, male, half-caste Riverton, 12a. lr. 35p. 14. Caroline Church, female, half-caste, Riverton, 12a. lr. 33p.

G.—7

24

15. Elizabeth Church, female, half-caste, Riverton, 12a. lr. 34p. (Nos. 13 to 15 are the children of Caroline Mi, a Maori, and Thomas Church, European.) 16. Mary Ackers, female, half-caste, Invercargill, Ba.—Married to Robert Wills, a European ; has a family of eight children ; unprovided. 17. Duncan Davis, male, half-caste, Melbourne, 11a. 3r. 26p. 18. William Davis, male, half-caste, Melbourne, 11a. 3r. 26p. 19. Thomas Brown, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. Or. 22p. 20. Charlie Brown, male, half-caste, Riverton. 21. Thomas Brown, jun., male, half-caste, Riverton. 22. Daisy Brown, female, half-caste, Riverton. (Nos. 20 to 22 are the children of Thomas and Rina Brown, unprovided.) 23. Sarah Brown, female, half-caste, Wairarapa, 21a. 2r. 29p. 24. James Wixon, sen., male, half-caste, 14a. 3r. 4p. 26. James Wixon, jun., male, half-caste, 12a. Or. 3p. 26. Jane Thomas (Mrs. Flint), female, 12a. Or. 7p.—Married to John William Flint; has a family of twelve children. 27. Emma Thomas, female, 8a. —Mrs. Simon has a family of nine children. 28. William Thomas, male, 10a. 29. John Thomas, malo, 10a. 30. George Thomas, sen., male, 10a. 31. Mary Thomas, female, Ba. 32. Charles Thomas, male, 10a. 33. Frank Thomas, male 10a. 34. Caroline Thomas, female, Ba. 35. Ann Leonard (Mrs. Thomas), female, 23a. Or. 30p.—Nancy ; has one child. 36. Margaret Dallas, female, half-caste, Aropaki, 8a. —Married to H. Hirst, a European; has a family of nine children ; unprovided with land. 37. Martha Dallas, female, half-caste, Riverton, 12a. 38. John Dallas, male, half-caste, Oraka, 22a. 3r. 39. Mary Ann Lee, female, half-caste, Riverton, Ba.—Married to John Hart, a European, by whom she has a family of three children; subsequently married to Charles Newton, half-caste, by whom she has a family of seven children. 40. Charles Newton, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. * 41. William Newton, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. 42. John Stirling, malo, half-caste, Riverton, 44a. lr. 43. Elizabeth Stirling, female, half-caste, 12a. lr. 9p. 44. William Stirling, male, half-caste, 14a.—Has a family of fivo children. 45. George Howell, male, half-caste, Riverton, 20a.—Married to a European ; has a family of nine children. 46. Sarah Cameron, nee Howell, female, half-caste, Riverton, 39a. 2r. 20p.—Married to a European ; has a family of ten children. 47. Caroline Howell, female, half-caste, 34a. Or. lOp.—European husband (deceased) ; has a family of ten children. 48. John Hunter, male, half-caste, 12a. 49. Joseph Hunter, male, half-caste, 12a.—Married to Jane Goodwillie ; has a family of three children. 50. Horomona Paatu (Pukuheti), male, Maori, Riverton, 19a. 2r. 20p. 51. Takai (John Wesley) Paitu, male, Maori, Riverton, 132 a. Or. 22p.—Transferred to Schedule H. 52. Christiana Victoria Bruce, female, half-caste, Riverton, 29a. 2r. 21p. 53. Tamara Paororo, female, Maori, Riverton, 29a. Or. 20p. 54. Ellen Murphy, female, half-caste, Kawhakaputaputa, 35a. lr. 18p. 55. (George) Charles Murphy, male, half-caste, Kawhakaputaputa, 31a. lr. 17p. 56. James Bates, malo, half-caste, 3a. —Has a family of four children by a Maori wife. 57. Robert Coupar, malo, half-caste, Stewart Island, la. 3r. 25p. 58. George Creagh Coupar, male, half-caste, Stewart Island, 21a. lr. 25p. 59. William Spencer, male, half-caste, Bluff, 10a. —Married to Louisa Cooper ; has a family of ten children. 60. Walter Douglas Joss, male, half-caste, The Neck, 44a. lr. 30p. 61. Caroline (Takarei) Joss, female, half-caste, The Neck, sa. 2r. 37p. 62. William Joss (Pere), male, half-caste, The Neck, 44a. lr. 30p. 63. James Henry Wixon, male, half-casto, The Neck, 18a. 3r. 39p. 64. Mary Jane Wixon, female, half-caste, The Neck, 4a. 3r. 39p. 65. Mary Owen, female, half-caste, The Neck, 12a. 3r. 39p.—Married to — Clarke, a European; has a family of two children. 66. Elizabeth Newton, female, half-caste, Mataura, 8a. —Married to — Logic, a European ; has a family of four children. 67. Mary Newton (Merire Mina), female, half-caste, Bluff, 10a. —Married to — Cross ; has a family of nine children. 68. John Edwards, male, half-caste, Bluff, 10a. 69. Maria Edwards, female, half-caste, Bluff. (Nos. 68 and 69 have a family of five children.) 70. Matarina Topi, female, half-caste, Bluff, sa. 71. Hana Kihau Topi, female, half-caste, Ruapuke, 36a. 2r. 72. Kihau Rikarika, male, Maori, Ruapuke, 4a. lr. 34p. 73. John Bragg, male, half-caste, Stewart Island, 44a. lr. 30p.—Has a family of ton children. 74. Thomas Gilroy, male, half-caste, Bluff, 28a. lr. 13p. 75. Helen Gilroy, female, half-caste, Bluff, 16a. lr. 29p. 76. Ellon Bradshaw, female, half-caste, Bluff, 4a. Or. 21p.—Has a family of nine children (unprovided) by a European husband. 77. Susan Antoni, female, half-caste, Rakiura, la. oa. lip.—Married to Smith, a European ; has a family of nine children. 78. Manuel Goomes, jun., male, half-caste, Rakiura, 10a. —Has a family of three children. 79. Henare Potiki, malo, Maori, Rakiura, 39a. lr. lp, 80. William Newton, male, half-caste, Rakiura, 10a. Or. 6p.—Has a family of three children. 81. Mere Maraetaia, female, Maori, Rakiura, Ba. 2r. 17p. 82. Erena Maraetaia, female, Maori, Rakiura, Ba. 2r. 18p. 83. Tiemi Spencer, male, half-casto, Bluff, 10a.—Married to Ann Edwards ; has a family of eight children. 84. John Wesley Moses, male, half-caste, Stewart Island, 15a. 3r. 35p.—Has a family of two children. 85. Mohi te Morokiakia, male, Maori, Stewart Island, 7a. 3r. 28p. 86. Tera Waimeha Sherburd, female, Maori, 12a. 2r. 18p. 87. Ihaia Taoko Whaitiri, male, half-caste, The Neck, Ba. Or. 37p.—Has a family of three children. 88. Elizabeth Honor, female, half-caste, Omaui (Green Hills), 38a. 3r. 2p.—Married to John Haberfield, halfcaste ; has a family of fivo children. 89. Joseph Newton, male, half-caste, 7a. 3r. 20p. 90. William R. Anglem, male, half-caste, Bluff, 20a.—Has a family of six children. 91. Walter Anglem, male, half-casto, Bluff, 4a. lr. 34p.

25

G.—7

92. Eilen Maria Anglem, female, half-caste, Russell, Bay of Islands, 18a. Or. 33p. — Married to Cook, a European ; has one child. 93. Teera Sinclair, female, half-caste, Bluff, Ba.—Has one child. 94. Ihaia Whaitiri, male, Maori, Ruapuke, 83a. Or. 9p.—Transferred to Schedule H. 95. Arihi Whaitiri, female, quarter-caste, Ruapuke, 11a. 3r. 22p. (Nos. 94 and 95 have a family of four children.) 96. Jolih Parker, male, half-caste, Bluff, 34a. lr. 29p. 97. Mary Smith, female, half-caste, Bluff, Ba.—Married to John Parker, a half-caste ; has no family. 98. John Newton, male, half-caste, Stewart Island, 6p.—Has one child. 99. Johanna Antoni, female, half-caste, Bravo, Paterson's Inlet, 9a. Or. lip.—Married to Manuel Goomes ; has a family of ten children. 100. John Goomes, male, quarter-caste, Bravo, Paterson's Inlet, 10a. 101. Jane Brown, female, half-caste, Taiari, 37a. 102. Bobby Brown, male, half-caste, Taiari, 15a. lr. 29p. 103. Lizzie Brown, female, half-caste, Taiari, 38a. 104. Annie Williams, female, half-caste, Taiari, 14a. 2r. —Married to Wellman, a European; has a family of five children. 105. Mary Kui, female, half-caste, Taiari, 12a. lr. 12p.—Married to a European ; has a family of four childron and one grandchild. 106. William Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Taiari, la. Or. 6p.—Has a family of four children by a European wife. 107. Harriet Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Lawrence, 31a. Or. 7p.-—Has a family of six children by a European husband. 108. Sarah Palmer, female, quarter-caste, Waikouaiti, 12a.—Has a family of six children by a half-caste husband, Teone Pratt. 109. John Amos Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Taieri, la. Or. 7p. 110. Hannah Aukawae, female, half-caste, Taieri, 20a. —Married to P. Campbell, a European ; has a family of seven children. 111. William Edwin Palmer, male, quarter-caste, Taieri, la. Or. 6p. 112. Frederick Henry Palmer, male, quarter-caste, la. Or. 6p. 113. Arthur George Palmer, male, quarter-caste, la. Or. 6p. 114. Eliza Brown (Mrs. Parker), female, half-casto, Taumutu, 38a. —Has one child. 115. Tom Brown, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 31a. 2r. 29p. , 116. Martin Koroko, male, half-caste, Taiari, 86a. 2r. —Transferred to Schedule H. 117. Mere Hinchou Koroko, female, half-caste, Taiari, 78a. lr. 38p.—Transferred to Schedule H. 118. Johnny Mokomoko, male, Maori, Taiari. 119. Roka Mokomoko, female, Maori, Taiari, Ba. (Nos. 118 and 119 have a family of three children.) 120. Robert Sherburd, male, quarter-caste, Taiari, 35a. 121. Sarah Sherburd (Jane), female, quarter-caste, Taiari, 4a. 122. Teoti te Wahia, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 44a. 2r. 20p. 123. Mohi te Wahia, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 19a. lr. 13p. 124. Tamati te Wahia, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 28a. 2r. 23p. 125. Teera te Wahia, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 6a. 2r. 4p. 126. Pinana te Atua, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 29a. lr. 18p. 127. Mata Kaikai, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 20a. Or. 36p. 128. Harriet Loyd (Mrs. Paaka), female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 9a. 2r. 129. John Edwin Paaka, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 10a. 130. Rawinia Ashwell, female, half-caste, 12a. 2r. 33p. 131. Louisa Ashwell, female, half-caste, Ba. 132. Hoani Taukoro, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 32a. 2r. 35p. 133. Rawiri Taukoro, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 12a. 3r. 2p. 134. Mere Taukoro, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 16a. Or. 33p. 135. Teoti Wakena, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 37a. 2r. 136. Miriama Kahuti, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 42a. Or. 30p.— Alias Tomati. 137. Merehana Riwai, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, sa. 138. Teone Antoni (Hakumanu), male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, Ba. Or. 4p. 139. Hamiora Antoni, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 10a. 2r. 4p. 140. Tini Antoni, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 10a. 2r. 4p. 141. Wiremu Hipi, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 25a. lr. 4p.—Has a family of four children. 142. Teoti Hipi, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 25a. lr. 4p. 143. Tame Hipi, male, half-caste, Wairarapa, 25a. lr. 3p. 144. Heni Pirimona, female, half-caste, Waikanae, 20a. 2r. ; also 29a. lr., Otago Heads. 145. Kiti Hipi Pohio, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 23a. lr. 3p. 146. Mere Hipi Hapa, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 35a. 3r. 4p. 147. Wiremu Hapa, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 25a. lr. 148. Tini Hamiro, female, Waikouaiti, 3a. 3r. 13p. 149. Hariata Ruita Ru, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, la. lr.—Has one child. 150. Tini Titama, female, Maori, Otakou, 2a. 3r. lp. ; also 18a. 3r., Otago Heads, Heni Hiko. 151. Eva Noble, female, half-caste, Otakou, la. 2r. 9p. 152. Matarina Kurukuru, female, Waikouaiti, 17a. 2r. 15p. 153. Tare Taniera Kapene, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 28a. lr. 14p. 154. Honor Taniera Kapene, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 28a. lr. 14p. 155. Tiopira, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 34a. 3r. 3p. 156. Wi Turora, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 30a. 157. Katarina Turora, jun., female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 10a. 2r. 3p. 158. Sarah Sizemore, female, half-caste, Hawkesbury, 14a. lr. 28p. 159. James Sizemore, male, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury, 15a.—Has a family of four children by a European wife. 160. Fanny Elizabeth Sizemore, female, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury, 12a. 161. Ria Tikini Pahau, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 30a. 3r. 36p. 162. Tikini Pahau, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, sa. 163. Mere Pi, female, Maori, Oraka, 2a. 164. Henare Pratt, male, half-caste, Wairarapa, 33a. 165. Tare Pratt, male, half-caste, Palmerston North, 48a. lr. 4p. 166. Hera Pratt, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 27a. 167. Maki Pratt, female, half-caste, Otakou, 7a. 2r. 168. Pane Pratt, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 35a. 169. Peti Pratt, jun., female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 10a. 170. Wiremu Pratt, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, sa. 171. Maata Parata, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 15a. 172. Teone Parata, jun., male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 20a. 173. Hana Reweti Tumutu, female, Maori, Oraka, 39a. 174. Pene te Akau, Oraka, la. 175. Wiremu te Akau, Oraka, 20a. Or. 19p. 4—G. 7.

G.—7

26

176. James Loyd, male, half-caste, Brinn's Point, 11a. 2r. 177. Rosanna Rodden Loyd, female, half-caste, Brinn's Point, 14a. lr. 28p. 178. Patrick Lahee, male, half-caste, Brinn's Point, 10a. 179. Mary Lahee, female, half-caste, Brinn's Point. (Nos. 179 and 180 have a family of six children.) 180. William Lahee, male, half-caste, Brinn's Point, 10a. 181- William Loyd, male, 11a. 2r. 182. Mary Loyd, female, 14a. lr. 28p. 183. Catherine Loyd, female, Brinn's Point, 14a. lr. 28p.—Married to W. Wilson, a European; has a family of six children. 184. Harriet Rodden, female, Oamaru, Ba.-- (Mrs. McLean.) 185. Joe Rodden, male, Waikouaiti, 16a. lr. 28p. 186. Thomas Rodden, male, Waikouaiti, 16a. lr. 28p. 187. Flora Wilkie (Rhoda), female, half-caste, Moeraki, 23a.—Married to — Orbell, a European ; has a family of nine children and one grandchild. 188. Maria Driver, female, half-caste, Purakaunui, Ba.—Married to — Moatt, a European ; has a family of nine children. 189. Mary Tregarthen, female, quarter-caste, Purakaunui, 30a. 2r. 15p.—Has one child. 190. Mohi Tikou Warena, male, Maori, 45a. Or. 20p.—Married to a European woman; has a family of six children. 191. Sarah White, female, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 3a. Or. 35p. 192. George White, male, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 13a. Or. 35p. 193. Harry White, male, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 3a. Or. 35p. 194. Jeremiah White, male, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 3a. Or. 35p. 195. Annie White, female, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 11a. Or. 35p. 196. Mary White, female, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 3a. Or. 35p. 197. Charles White, male, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 13a. Or. 35p. 198. Thomas White, male, half-caste, Pigeon Bay, 3a. Or. 35p. 199. Teone Wiwi Taiaroa, male, Maori, Otakou, 33a. Br. 22p. 200. Apa (Hopa) Taiaroa, malo, Maori, Otakou, 13a. 3r. 22p. 201. Teone Matapere Erihana, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 36a. 2r. sp. 202. Harata M. Karetai, male, Maori, Otakou, 24a. 203. Renata Karetai, male, Maori, Otakou, sa. 204. Mere Kaehe Koroko Karetai, female. Maori, Otakou, 4a. 3r. 205. Henare Koroko Karetai, male, Maori, Otakou, 9a. 2r. lOp. 206. Kararaena T. Ryan, female, Maori, Otakou, 13a. 3r. 22])., plus 25 acres, Otago Heads. 207. Richard J. Ryan, male, half-caste, Waitaki, 29a. lr. 32p. 208. Philip P. Ryan, male, half-caste, Wairewa, 11a. lr. 22p. 209. Lucy M. Ryan, female, half-caste, Otakou, 11a. lr. 22p. 210. Thomas Solomon Edmonds, male, half-caste, Otakou, 32a. lr. 27p. 211. William Edmond Noble, male, half-caste, Otakou, la. lr. 9p. 212. Tanahira Teko, male, Maori, Waihao, 13a. 213. Tieko Pukurakau, male, Maori, Waihao, 26a. 2r. 6p. 214. Hemi Paiki, male, Waihao, 20a. 2r. 38p.—Has a family of eight children. 215. Katarina Herewine Kaipuke, female, Maori, Waihao, 25a. Or. 28p. 216. Tare te Maiharoa, male, Maori, Waitaki North, 18a. 3r. 20p.—Has a family of two children. 217. Haimona Tamaheraki, male, Maori, Waitaki South, 32a. 2r. 36p. 218. Peti Rarakatu, female, 40a. 219. Tuki Karawaka, male, 2a. 3r. 12p. 220. Metiria te Kehu, female, Maori, Waitaki South, 33a. 3r. 38p. 221. Mitai Tutere, male, Maori, Waitaki South, 26a. 3r. 16p. 222. Hohepa Peneamine, male, Maori, Waihao, 46a. Or. 22p.—Has two children. 223. Temaimaha Kapiti, female, Maori, Waihao, 37a. 3r. 32p. 224. Tatana Tohitu, male, Waitaki, 31a. 2r. 39p. 225. Hone Kerekere, male, half-caste, Waitaki, 38a. lr. 20p. 226. Peti Kerekere, female, half-caste, Waitaki, 17a. lr. 15p. (Nos. 225 and 226 have a family of two children.) 227. Henere Tupai, male, Maori, Waitaki, 2a. 228. Tuhaha Matenga, male, Maori, Waitaki, oa. 229. Teone Tahatu te Ururaki, male, half-caste, Gisborne, 44a. lr. 30p. 230. Mihi Teone te Ururaki, female, half-caste, Akaroa, 4a. Or. 7p. 231. Irihapeti Hapa, female, half-caste, Waimate, 12a. 232. Rakapa Pohio, female, Maori, Waimate, 38a. 2r. 28p. 233. Whata Pohio, male, Waimate, 20a. lr. 234. Harry Wixon, male, half-caste, Waihao, 19a. 3r. 39p. 235. John Wixon, male, half-caste, Waitaki, 19a. 3r. 39p. 236. Hamiria Pukurakau, female, Waitaki, 10a. 2r. 15p. 237. Andrew Wixon, male, half-caste, Auckland, 4a. 3r. 39p. 238. Jeanie Dickenson (Wixon), female, Sydney, 12a. 239. John Saunders, male, quarter-caste, Otepopo, 10a.—Has a family of seven children. 240. Heni Mamaru, female, Maori, Moeraki, sa. lr. 15p. 241. Wiremu Pokuku, male, Maori, Moeraki, 40a. 2r. 19p. 242. Teone R. Mamaru, male, Maori, Moeraki, 13a. 3r. sp. 243. Mere Mamaru (Hopa), female, Maori, Moeraki, 27a. Or. 30p. (Nos. 242 and 243 have a family of six children.) 244. Herewine Kemara, male, Maori, Moeraki, 10a. 2r. 4p. 245. Teone Poko, male, Maori, Moeraki, la. 2r. 33p. 246. Henare Mauhara, male, Maori, Moeraki, 23a. 3r. 4p. 247. Paora Kaipuke, male, Maori, Moeraki, 26a. Or. 23p. 248. (Pani) Timiaima Kiapuke, female, Maori, Moeraki, 2a. 249. Miria Kaipuke, female, Maori, Moeraki, 26a. Or. 23p. 250. Arama Eraia Koreke, male, Maori, Moeraki, Ba. 3r. 37p. 251. Kahuti Eraia Koreke, Maori, Moeraki, Ba. Br. 37p. 252. Matiri Eraia Koreke, female, Maori, Moeraki, 17a. 2r. 35p. 253. Wiremu Haeremakariri Porete Mumu, male, Maori, Moeraki, 26a. 3r. 28p. 254. Pani Porete, male, Maori, Moeraki, 14a. 3r. 38p. 255. Ruta Porete Momo, female, Maori, Moeraki, 6a. 3r. 30p. 256. Hone Momo (Wata), male, Maori, Rapaki, 22a. 2r. 17p. 257. Retimana Momo, male, Maori, Rapaki, 36a. 2r. lOp. 258. Tini Momo, female, Maori, Ilapaki, 22a. 2r. 15p. 259. Paora Reihana Tau, male, Maori, Moeraki, 15a. lr. 29p. 260. Mere Reihana Tau, female, Maori, Rapaki, 15a. lr. 27p. 261. Maata Reihana Tau, female, Maori, Otakou, 14a. lr. 36p.

G.—7.

262. Rore Reihana Tau (Hiriata), male, Maori, Rapaki, 15a. lr. 29p. 263. Herewine Ira, male, Maori, Moeraki, 20a. 3r. 32p. 264. Hoani Rakitapu, male, Maori, Moeraki, 4a. lr. 26p. 265. Irihapeti Rehu, female, Maori, Moeraki, 19a. 2r. Bp. 266. Wiremu Rehu, male, Maori, Moeraki, 19a. 2r. lp. 267. Tini Rewite, female, half-caste, Moeraki, 39a. 2r. Bp. 268. Arama te Whatakaraka, male, Maori, Moeraki, 16a. 2r. 269. Teo Pita Tipa, male, Maori, Moeraki, 38a. Or. 24p. 270. Henere Rehu, male, Maori, Moeraki, 14a. Or. 17p.—Has a family of six children. 271. Mohi te Koaki, male, Maori, Moeraki, 7a. lr. 14p. ; also 16a. 3r. 20p., Otago Heads. 272. Irihapeti te Koaki (Karetai), female, Maori, Moeraki, 35a. 2r. 22p. 273. Tare te Koaki, male, Maori, Moeraki, la. 2r. 7p. 274. Irihapeti te Koaki, jun., female, Maori, Moeraki, la. 2r. 7p. 275. Anaru Pori, male, Maori, Moeraki, 10a. 2r. 20p. 276. Ema Turumoke, female, Maori, Moeraki, 9a. Or. 6p. 277. More Rehu, female, quarter-caste, Moeraki, 7a. Or. 33p. 278. Mere Huriwai Porete, female, Maori, Moeraki, 13a. 2r. Bp. 279. Watene Toroaruru, male, Maori, Moeraki, 37a. lr. 26p. 280. Susan Donaldson, female, quarter-caste, Moeraki, 2a. 2r. 32p. 281. Annie Price, female, 8a. —Married to — Waterhouse ; has a family of twelve children. 282. Iri Maaka, female, Maori, Wairarapa. 283. Hamiora Weeka, male, Maori, Moeraki, 34a. Or. 25p. 284. Reita Weeka, female, Maori, Moeraki, 13a. Or. 28p. (Nos. 283 and 284 have a family of four children.) 285. Hana Kaikai, female, Maori, Moeraki, 28a. lr. 3p. 286. Mata Kaikai, female, Maori, Moeraki, 20a. Or. 36p. 287. Tiaki Ropa, male, half-caste, Waimate, 45a. 2r. 39p.—Has a family of five children by European wife. 288. George Ropa, male, half-caste, Waimate, 3a, 2r. 16p. 289. Sarah Mcintosh, female, quarter-caste, Timaru, Ba. 290. Robert Mcintosh, male, quarter-caste, Timaru, 10a. 291. Elizabeth Ropa, female, half-caste, Timaru, 9a. 292. Henare Pohio, male, Maori, Napier, 43a. 3r. 15p.—Has a family of six children. 293. Heni Pohio, female, Maori, Waimate, 21a. lr. 85p. 294. Henare Huru Pohio (Hare), male, Maori, Waimate, 17a. 2r. 12p. 295. Miriama Tarawhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 3a. lr. 36p. 296. Mata Kahu Fowler, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 22a. 2r. 35p. 296 a. Ihaia Rehu (Tepa), male, Maori, Arowhenua, 11a. 2r. 20p. 296b. Mere Rehu (Pomare), female, half-caste, Arowhenua, 4a. lr. 31p. (Nos. 296 a and 296b have a family of five children.) 297. Henrietta Takaumu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 39a. 2r. 37p. 298. Arapata Renata, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 20a. 2r. 19p. 299. Riria Renata Tarawhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 23a. 3r. 16p.—Has a family of four children. 300. Hemi Ropata Pape, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 2r. —Has a family of two children. 301. Erena Kuruwaka, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 2a. 3r. 14p. 302. Hape Taipana, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 24a. 3r. 34p. 303. Kiti Kahu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 11a. 2r. 37p. 304. Marina Ruru Kahu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 26a. 3r. 22p. 305. Nukuroa Teoti Kahu, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 3a. 3r. 2p. 306. Mata Teoti Kahu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 3a. 3r. 307. Ripeka Teoti Kahu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 3a. 3r. 308. Te Korerehu Teoti Kahu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 3a. 2r. 39p. 309. Hariata Teoti Kahu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 3a. 2r. 39p. 310. Miriama Kui-awaka, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 2a. 3r. 14p. 311. Mere Kuwhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 41a. 812. Ripeka Tutu (Tipao), female, Maori, Arowhenua, 30a. 2r. 17p. 313. Tiriata to Maiharoa, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 28a. lr. 37p. 314. Horomona Matiu, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 38a. Or. 37p. 315. Tiaki Mi, male, Maori, Aparima, 18a. lr. 316. John H. Fisher, male, half-caste, Arowhenua, 11a. lr. 7p. 317. William H. Fisher, male, half-caste, Riverton, 17a. lr. 7p. 318. Hamuera Torepe, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 24a. 2r. 9p. 319. Hana Kou Pekamu, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 25a. Or. 30p. 320. Hanatini te Pae Waaka, female, Maori, Arowhenua, Ba. 2r. 13p. 321. Hoani Korehe Kahu, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 20a. Or. lip. 222. Keita Torepe (Taiko), female, Maori, Arowhenua, 2a. Or. 15p. 323. Wiremu Torepe (Taiko), male, Maori, Arowhenua, 2a. Or. lOp. 324. Kimai Torepe (Taiko), female, Maori, Arowhenua, 2a. Or. 15p. 325. Henare Tiratahi, male, Maori, Waipopo, 38a. 3r. 29p. 326. Mere Kahaki Tiratahi, female, Maori, Waipopo, 33a. Or. 35p. 327. Hira Kokoro, female, Maori, Waipopo, 6a. 328. Warahi te Kou Tiratahi, malo, Maori, Waipopo, 38a. 3r. 16p. 329. Koita Kapa Pi te Oremene, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 17a. 330. Hakopa Kapo, male, Maori, Maitahi, 44a. Or. 37p. 331. Ihaia Hakopa Kapo, male, Maori, Maitahi, 26a. lr. 4p. 332. Wi Kapo (Patene), male, Maori, Maitahi, 24a. lr. 19p. 333. Koita Hakopa Kapo, female, Maori, Maitahi, la. 3r. 25p. 334. Himiona H. Torepe (Taiko), male, Maori, Arowhenua, 10a. 2r. 35p. 335. Hare Kahu, malo, Maori, Arowhenua, 19a. 3r. 6p. 336. Rakera Rita, female, Maori, Arowhenua, la. 337. Polly Vincent, female, half-caste, Southland, 12a. 338. Maraea Kukuwero Tarawhata, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 20a. 3r. 39p. (No. 337 has a family of six children by a European husband.) 339. Wainui Tarawhata, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 27a. 2r. 16p. 340. Tame Whatiura Tarawhata, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 24a. Or. lip. 341. Te Hira Tarawhata, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 24a. Or. 32p. 342. Inia Reihana Moemate Maiharoa, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 14a. lr. 13p. 343. Te Kakati Reihana Moemate, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 6a. 2r. 13p. 344. Teone M. M. Hape, jun., male, Maori, Taiari, 34a. 3r. 9p. 345. Roka M. M. Hape, female, Maori, Taiari, Ba. 346. 347. Te Kewene M. M. Hape, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 9a. Or. sp. 348. Hemi Pukahu (Tuawhe), male, Maori, Maitahi, 45a. 3r. 26p. 349. Hera Kirihauka, Maori, Arowhenua, 17a. Or. 9p.

27

G.—7,

350. Heni Wira, female, Maori, Rapaki, sa. 3r. 7p. 351. Merehana Kingi (Pupu), female, 32a. 3r. 35p. 352. Ihaia Potiki, male, Maori, Molyneux, 36a. lr. 12p. 353. Tera Potiki Korehe, female, Maori, Molyneux, 13a. 2r. 34p. 354. Tame Winiata, male, Maori, Oraka, 2a.—Has a family of four children. 355. Maika te Awha, male, Maori, Oraka, 23a. lr. 16p. 356.'Emma te Au, female, half-caste, Oraka, 9a. 2r. lOp. 357. Tiopira Hemara (Tura), malo, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 34a. 3r. 3p. 358. More Kupa, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 16a. 3r. 17p. 359. Thomas Symon, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, Ba. 2r. 360. Elizabeth Symon, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, Ba. 2r. 361. William Symon, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, Ba. 2r. 362. Tiopira Haimona, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 17a. 3r. 32p. 363. Karipa Hamiona, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 33a. lr. 19p. 364. Arapata Takurua, male, Kawhakaputaputa, 19a. Or. 19p. 365. Teone Hauora te Akau, male, Maori, Oraka, la. 366. Henare te Akau, male, Maori, Oraka, la. 367. Meri Pi Pauley, female, Maori, Oraka, 2a. 368. George Pauley, male, half-caste, Oraka, 43a. 2r. 26p. 369. Maika Kaihu Neera, male, Maori, Oraka, 33a. 3r. 16p. 370. Hanapera Kaitahi Pahi Neera, male, Maori, Oraka, sa. lr. 20p. 371. Akenete Tiiti Neera, female, Maori, Oraka, 10a. 2r. 372. Wikitoria Kopari Tura Pepe, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 24a. 3r. 3p. 373. Pirihira Turei, female, Maori, Papawai, 30a. lr. 9p. 374. Kaitai Pahi, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 37a. 2r. lp. 375. Meri Hokopu Potakataka, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 9a. lr. 27p. 376. Rora te Paina (Penu), female, Maori, Oraka, 38a. Or. 39p. 377. John Paina, male, half-caste, Oraka, 38a. 2r. 37p. 378. Ripeka Maihi Tipene, female, Maori, Oraka, 2a. 379. Teoti Mahurere Nukuru, male, half-caste, Rakuira, 10a. 380. Tipene Tutakai, male, Maori, Oraka, 41a. Or. 36p. 381. Tiemi Kupa, male, half-caste, Kawhakaputaputa, 26a. lr. 31p. 382. Merehana (Hauraki) Takarua, female, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 4a. 383. Koukoupara, male, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, sa. lr. 384. Hema Poko Matewai, female, Maori, Oraka, 20a. lr. lip. 385. Henare Watene Tawha, male, Maori, Wairewa, 40a. Or. 39p. 386. Rora Hupariki Tawha, female, Maori, Wairewa, 29a. Or. 32p. 387. Rawiri te Ito, male, Maori, Wairewa, 30a. 388. Meretini Irikapua, female, Maori, Wairewa, 17a. Sr. 9p. 389. Hoani Kinihe, male, Maori, Wairewa, 48a. lr. 390. Hunia Kinihe (Huria), female, Maori, Wairewa, Ba. Or. Sip, 391. Rawiri Ropata, male, Maori, 3a. lr. 392. Hemi Atai Ropata, male, Maori, Te Umukaha, 3a. lr. 393. Eruera te Aranga, male, Maori, Wairewa, 4a. 3r. 18p. 394. Raka te Aranga (Rakapa), female, Maori, Wairewa, 4a. 3r. 20p.—Married to Epiha Karepa; has a family of two children. 395. Matiria Kairimu, female, Maori, Wairewa, 10a. 396. Mere Aina Pitini, female, Maori, Wairewa, 11a. Or. 9p. 397. Hemi Wiremu Pere (Pepe), male, Maori, Ngaruru, 10a. Or. 7p. 398. Keehi te Hau, female, Maori, Ngaruru, la.—Married to Tututaua; has a family of two children. 399. Hamora Tiini, male, Maori, Wairewa, 14a. 2r. Bp. 400. Rena Tiini, female, Maori, Wairewa, 23a. 2r. 30p.—Has a family of five children. 401. Te Harawira Kawaru Keepa, male, Maori, Wairewa, 14a. 402. Merehana te Hau, female, Maori, Wairewa, la.—Has a family of two children by Te Keepa. 403. Mata Pinopino Kurawaka, female, Maori, Wairewa, la. 2r. 27p. 404. Te Wekipiri Korotipa, male, Maori, Wairewa, Ba. 405. Hana Korotipa, female, Wairewa, la. 2r. 406. Hariata Whakatau, female, 7a. lr. 27p.—Married to Pitiroi Pitini. 407. Maria te Hiakai Mautai, female, Wairewa, 17a. 408. Mere te Whe Waaka, female, Wairewa, 26a. lr. 37p. 409. Nani Taparure te Paro, female, Wairewa, 2r. 23p. 410. Teone Tikao Wira, male, Wairewa, 18a. Or. 26p. 411. Heni (Kaihoiho) Mira, female, sa. 3r. 7p. 412. Wiremu Pouhawaiki, male, Wairewa, 14a. lr. 39p. 413. Tipene Punuitoka, male, 9a. 414. Riria Punuiotoka (nee te Paikore), female, 7a. (Nos. 413 and 414 have a family of six children.) 415. Heta te Hemara, Waikanae, 2a. 416. Matiu te Hemara, male, Otaki, 2a. 417. Tamati Hapimana, male, Wairewa, sa. 418. Piripi Nukuaiaha, male, Wairewa, sa. 419. Hara Piripi, female, Wairewa, sa. 420. Rihari Ryan, male, half-caste, Wairewa, 29a. lr. 32p. 421. Piripi Panapana Ryan, jun., male, half-casto, Wairewa, 11a. lr. 22p, 422. Keitia Honariti (Karaweko), female, Napier, 3a. 423. Wiremu Naera te Ao, male, Maori, Wairewa, 37a. 2r. 9p. 424. Tiemi Mahuraki, male, Wairewa, 14a. Or. 23p. 425. Karauria Mahuraki, female, Wairewa, 14a. Or. 23p. 426. Oriwia Kahu o te Raki, female, Maori, Wairewa, 24a. 2r. 36p. 427. Amiria Pehorore, female, Wairewa, 19a. Or. Bp.—Mrs. Hokianga has two children besides Ani. 428. Ani Hokianga, female, Wairewa, la. 429. Paratene te Uki, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 29a. 2r. Bp.—Has one child. 430. Rupapera to Uki, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 42a. Or. 24p. 431. Hera te Uki, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 40a. 3r. 12p.— nie Kura Arapata Horau. 432. Rupene te Muru Kuri, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 47a. lr. 35p. 433. Hamuera Rupene Kuri, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 23a. 3r. 32p. 434. Riria Kuri, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 28a. lr. 17p. 435. Meretana te Au, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 21a. 3r. lp. 436. Rimene Tira te Au, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 23a. Or. lp. 437. Te Kiwha te Au, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 22a. 3r. lip. 438. Kereopa Harawira (Titere), male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 18a. 2r. 20p. 439. Haimona Harawira, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 14a. lr. 19p. 440. Riria Tuini Pihawai, female, Maori, Wairoa, 24a. Or. 22p.

28

29

a.—7

441. Ruiha Pihawai, female, Maori, Wairewa, 14a. If. 7p. 442. Biria Kooko te Kewene, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 29a. Or. 28p. 443. Merehana to Ataotu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 21a. 3r. lp. 444. Merehana Wiremu te Rangipupu, female, Maori, Hawera, 23a. Or. lp. 445. Pirihira te Ruapohuo, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 43a. 2r. 34p. 446. Mata Piki, female, Maori, Arahura, 41a. 2r. 27p. 447. Rihia Piki, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 25a. Or. 34p. 448." Manahi Iri, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 42a. 2r. 15p. 449. Mata Mutu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 43a. 450. Kuita Toitoi Mutu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 37a. 2r. 4p. 451. Poiliipi Wakena, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 47a. Or. 33p. 452. Hopa Weepu, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 12a. lr. lip. 453. Mere Titama te Aika, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 11a. 2r. 17p. 454. Eruera te Matauira te Aika, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 20a. lr. 38p. 455. Ria Irihapeti te Aika, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 21a. lr. 30p. 456. Ruiha Mono te Aika, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 25a. lr. 9p. 457. Maraea Tuhuru, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 2a. 3r. 20p. 458. Teone Treekatene, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, Ba. Or. 12p. 459. Mere Treekatene, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 30a. 2r. 15p. 460. Hohepa Huria, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 41a. lr. 9p. 461. Hakiti Hutika Huria, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 23a. lr. 25p. 462. Tini Hinewetea Huria, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 23a. lr. 25p. 463. Puneke Huria, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 11a. lr. 21p. 464. Te Whe Huria, female,'half-caste, Kaiapoi, 11a. lr. 21p. 465. Pirihira Huria, female, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 7a. 3r. 21p. 466. Taituha Hape, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 36a. 2r. 30p. 467. Mere Piro Taituha, female, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 40a. 468. Mere Heni Taituha, female half-caste, 10a. 3r. lp. 469. Wata Mono Taituha, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 11a. Or. 22p. 470. Ruiha Titapu Taituha, female, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 11a. Or. 22p. 471. Ruta Meihana, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 11a. 472. Hariata te Kawhe Ngahiwi, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 23a. Or. 2p. 473. Ratimira Ngahiwi, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 12a. Or. 3p v 474. Meri Maaka, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 38a. lr.—Has a family of four children. 475. Hohaia Tautakihina, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 38a. 2r. 38p. 476. Hape Uru, male, Kaiapoi, sa. 2r. 477. Hoani Uru, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 30a. 2r. lip. 478. Hopere Uru, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 9a. lr. 4p. 479. Katarina Kata Uru, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 36a. 3r. lp. 480. Henere Uru, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 6a. Or. 20p. 481. Marakaia Hape Uru, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 10a. 3r. lp. 482. Miriama Huriwai, female, Maori, Te Hoiere (Havelock), 38a. 3r. 12p. 483. Heni Hineiawhea te Ihoka, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 4a. lr. 81p. 484. Maraea Piki, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 17a. 2r. 7p. 485. Timaima Whitau, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, sa. 2r. 486. Teone Whatitua Whitau, male, Maori, Te Umukaha, lr. 21p. 487. Hohaia te Rangitepikitia Whitau, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, lr. 21p. 488. William Fluerty, male, Maori, Christchurch, 10a. 489. Pita Himiona te Ataotu, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 11a. Or. 22p. 490. Mana Himiona te Ataotu, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 11a. lr. 21p. 491. Hera Pita te Ataotu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, Ba. Or. 33p. 492. Mere te Kaehe Korako Karetai, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 4a. 3r. 493. Wirihana Pohata, male, Maori, Moeraki, 42a. lr. 17p. 494. Merehana Pohata, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 35a. 2r. 6p. 495. Ihaia Pohata, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 14a. 2r. 14p. 496. Wata Momo, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 22a. 2r. 17p. 497. Mere Titahi Pohata, female, Maori, Kaikoura, 3a. lr. 498. Ema Paipeta Tainui, female, half-caste, Westland, sa. lr.—Has a family of seven children. 499. Hana Toko Tikao, female, Maori, Port Levy, 40a. Or. 7p— Has a family of five children. 500. John Solomon Score, male, half-caste, Port Levy, 43a. 501. Maata Ripeka Horomona, female, half-caste, Port Levy, 28a. 3r. 12p.—Has a family of eight children. 502. Eruera Rangimakere, male, Maori, Port Levy, 43a. 2r. 503. Kehaia Rangimakere, Mrs., female, Maori, Port Levy, 15a. 504. Rena Rangimakere, female, Maori, Port Levy, 15a.—Mrs. Te Puaho. 505. Autahi Rangimakere, Maori, Port Levy, 7a. 2r. 506. Riria Rangimakere, female, Maori, Port Levy, 7a. 2r. 507. Meretini Manihera, female, Maori, Port Levy, 10a. lr. 508. Pitiroi Ropata te Rou, male, Maori, Port Levy, 19a. 2r. 14p. 509. Teone Kihau, male, Maori, Port Levy, 15a. 510. Harote Nutira, female, Maori, Rapaki, 2a. 3r. 31p. 511. Hone Wetere Tahea, male, Maori, Rapaki, 20a. 2r. 512. Teone Tene, male, half-caste, Rapaki, 33a. Or. lp. 513. Teone Tamateraki Tene, male, half-caste, Rapaki, 11a. lr. 37p. 514. Reihana Tau, male, Maori, Rapaki, 24a. Or. 22p. 515. Mohi Tangatahara Rakuraku, male, Horowhenua, 20a. Or. 18p. 516. Te Maiharanui Maopo, male, Maori, Taurnutu, 2a. lr. 517. Ani Maopo, female, Maori, Taurnutu, 12a. lr. 32p. (Nos. 516 and 517 have a family of six children.) 518. Mere Mitana Hirini, female, Maori, Taurnutu, la. 3r. 13p. 519. Merehana Hirini, female, Maori, Taurnutu, la. 3r. 13p. 520. Hoani Nutera, male, Maori, Taurnutu, 16a. 2r. 9p. 521. Huihana Ruru (Mrs. Hone), female, half-caste, Port Levy, 15a. 522. Hone Ruru, male, Maori, Port Levy, 15a. 523. Apera Pirini Ruru, male, Maori, Port Levy, 35a. 524. Hone Wetere Reiroa, male, Port Levy, 30a. 525. Ihakara Tipia, male, Maori, Port Levy, 2a. 2r. 526. Tahana Hapaikete, male, Maori, Port Levy, 12a. lr. 19p. 527. Teoti Paipeta, male, half-caste, Rapaki, 12a. lr. 39p. 528. Tera Paipeta, female, half-caste, Rapaki, 13a. lr. 26p.—Has a family of six chiidren besides Pita, 529. Pita Paipeta, male, half-caste, Rapaki, la. 530. Henare Manihera, male, Maori, Wairarapa, 4a. 2r. 13p. 531. Ruruhira Manihera, female, Maori, Wairarapa, 23a. lr. 33p. 532. Rev. Kooti te Rato, male, Maori, Rapaki, 16a. 2r. 29p.

GL—7

30

533. Teone Watene, male, Maori, Rapaki, 18a. lr. 15p. 534. Hera Watene, female, Maori, Rapaki, 19a. lr. 24p. (Nos. 533 and 534 have a family of four children.) 535. Harirota Pitama Karatiti, female, Maori, Rapaki, 24a. Or. lOp.—Has a family of four children. 536. Wikitoria Ngaroimata, female, Maori, Taranaki, 10a. 2r. 537. Arama Tahuna, male, Maori, Rapaki, 49a. 3r. 20p. 538. Ani Nutira, female, Maori, Taumutu, sa. 3r. 21p. 539. Parera Heni Nutira, female, Maori, Taumutu, sa. 3r. 21p. 540. Mere Maka Nutira, female, Maori, Taumutu, sa. 3r. 21p. 541. Pipi Koruarua, female, Maori, Taumutu, 10a. Or. 4p. 542. Teone Paka Koruarua, male, Maori, Taumutu, 12a. lr. 19p. 543. Titama Pahi Ropatini, female, Taumutu, 3a. lr. 3p. 544. Wiremu Riwai, male, Maori, Rapaki, 10a. Or. 23p. 545. Teoti Riwai, male, Maori, Rapaki, 10a. Or. 23p. 546. Ruera Irikapua, male, Maori, Wairewa, 41a. 2r. 22p. 547. Mere te Whe Waaka, female, Maori, Wairewa, 26a. 3r. 37p. 548. Neta Mahuika, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 44a. 3r. 36p. 549. John Makai Topi, male, Maori, Ruapuke, 6a. lr. 84p. 550. Hoani Korako Kerei Taiaroa, male, Otakou, 21a. 3r. lp. 551. Maggie Ackers, female, half-casto, Invercargill, Ba.—Dead; left issue, five children, by a European named Kingsland. 552. Sarah Ackers, female, half-caste, England, Ba.—Married to — Spencer, a European ; lias a family of three children. 553. Polly Owen, female, half-caste, Riverton, 8a. —(Mrs. J. Wixon, sen.) Has a family of two children. 554. Charles Thomas, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. 555. William Thomas, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. 556. George Thomas, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. 557. Henry Ackers, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. —Has a family of eight children. 558. Catherine Ackers, female, half-caste, Riverton, Ba.—Married to — Rossetti, an Italian; has a family of twelve children. 559. Jane Day, female, half-caste, Invercargill, Ba.—Married to — Eraser, a European, by whom she had five children ; subsequently married to — Simpson, a European, by whom she has one child. 560. Jenny Dallas, female, half-caste, South Riverton, Ba.*-Ma_ried to John Lee, a European ; had a family of eight children. 561. Maria Lee, female, half-caste, Wairio, 8a. —Married to John Baird, a European; has a family of eleven children. 562. Elizabeth Lee, female, half-caste, Makarewa, 8a. —Married to — Jackson, a European, by whom she had a family of three children ; subsequently married to William Ashton, a European, by whom she has a family of five children. 563. Richard Stevens, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. 564. William Bates, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a.—Has a family of three children by a European wife. 565. Lydia Bates, female, half-caste, Aropaki, 8a. —Married to James Kirkton, a European ; has a family of six children. 566. Thomas Leech, male, half-caste, Riverton, 10a. 567. John Harper, jun., male, quarter-caste, Mable Bush, Southland, 10a. 568. Joe Moss, male, half-caste, Stewart Island, 10a. 569. Elizabeth Joss (nee Moss), female, half-caste, The Neck, Ba. 570. Mary Sizemore, female, quarter-caste, Pukerau, Ba.—Married to — White, a European; has a family of eight children. 571. Tini Potiki, female, half-caste, Rakuira, 8a. —Wife of Henare Potiki; has a family of eight children. 572. George Fife (Teoti Hohaia), male, half-caste, Rakiura, 10a. 2r. 30p.—Has a family of three children. 573. Mohi Maraetaia (Morokiakia), 7a. 3r. 28p. 574. Morris Patuki Topi, male, Maori, Ruapuke, 14a. 3r. 34p. 575. Mary Ann Moss, female half-caste, Bluff, 8a. —Married to Joseph Emmett Davis, half-caste ; has a family of twelve children. 576. James Williams, male, half-caste, Waipouri (Taiari), 10a. 577. Elizabeth Crane, female, half-caste, Taiari, Ba.—Married to Palmer, a European; has a family of six children. 578. Mere Karera (Toi), female, Maori, Otakou, 44a. 2r. 4p. 579. James Sizemore, male, quarter-caste, Brinn's Point, 10a. 580. Mary Ann Tandy, female, Hawkesbury, 12a.—Married to Andrew Thompson, a European; has a family of two children. 581. Pukuwai Tumaru, male, Maori, Waihao, 3a. 2r. 582. S. John Hempstead, male, half-caste, Waitaki South, 10a. 583. Robert Lester, male, half-caste, Cambridge, 10a. 584. William Newton, male, half-caste, Waitaki South, 10a. 585. Eliza Sizemore, female, half-caste, Waitaki North, 12a.—Married to Slodden, a European; has a family of four children. 586. Andrew L. Wixon, male, half-caste, Waitaki, 10a. 587. Maggie Wixon, female, half-caste, Sydney, Ba.—Married to a European named Sayers ; has one child. 588. Rose Wixon or Harper, female, half-caste, Hokitika, Ba. 589. Peggie Ashwell, female, half-caste, Wellington, Ba.—Has a family of nine children by a European husband named Lewis. 590. Elizabeth Newton, female, half-caste, Moeraki, Ba. 591. Maria Ropa, female, quarter-caste, Arowhenua, 3a. 2r. 16p. 592. Rose Ropa, female, half-caste, Moeraki, 3a. 2r. lCp. 593. Catherine Ropa, female, half-caste, Waimate, 3a. 2r. lop. 594. William Harper, male, half-caste, Waimate, 10a. —Has a family of five children by a European wife. 595. Jane Crocome, female, half-caste, Timaru, 8a. —Married — McTaggit, a European ; has a family of ten children. 596. Frank Fowler, male, Kanaka, Arowhenua, 6a. —Married to Mata Kahu Fowler, a Maori ; has a family of nine children. 597. James Wybrow, male, quarter-caste, Totoi, 10a.—Has a family of thirteen children. 598. Andrew Newton, male, half-caste, Rakiura, 10a. 599. Mary Wixon, female, half-caste, Hampden, Ba. 600. George Gilbert, male, quarter-caste, Arowhenua, 15a. 601. Samuel William Gilbert, male, half-caste, Arowhenua, 10a. 602. Tame Winiata, male, Maori, Oraka, 2a.—Has a family of four children. 603. W. D. te Awha, male, Maori, Oraka, 18a. Or. 23p. 604. James Whitelock, male, half-caste, Oraka, 10a.—Has a family of three children, 605. George Fluerty, male, half-caste, Okain's Bay, 10a. 606. Robert Fluerty, male, half-caste, Hokitika, 10a. 607. Ihakara Tipia, male, Maori, Wairewa, 2a. 2r,

31

G.—7

608. Harriet May Sizemore, female, quarter-caste, Hawkesbury, 12a. 609. Elizabeth Annie Ropa, female, quarter-caste, Waimate, 3a. 2r. 16p. 610. Kiti Haimona, fomale, Maori, Waihao, 17a. 3r. 32p. 611. Irihapeti to Aika, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 21a. lr. 30p. 612. Miria to Aika, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 7a. 3r. 31p. 613. Pori te Aika, female, Maori, Arowhenua, 10a. 3r. 12p. 614. Tuatina te Au, female, quarter-caste, Oraka, 3a. 3r. 12p.—Has a family of six children. 615. Heni Paahi (Kaitai), female, Maori, Oraka, 10a. 2r. 616. Ruita Paahi, female, Maori, Oraka, 10a. 2r. 30p. - 617. Wikitoria Tamati, female, half-caste, Wairewa, 10a. 2r. 26p. 618. Mere te Hapuawai, female, Maori, Wairewa, 7a. 619. Mihiata Tore te Ururaki, female, Maori, Wairewa, 4a. Or. 7p. 620. Kereopa Harawira (Titero), male, Maori, Port Levy, 18a. 2r. 20p. 621. Merehana (Merotini) Harawira, fomale, Maori, Port Levy, 29a. 3r. 4p. 622. Matakukai Paraone, female, Maori, Taumutu, 38a. Or. 88p. 623. Ihaia Pohata, malo, Maori, Kaikoura, 14a. 2r. 14p. 624. Maraea Matene (Piki), female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 17a. 2r. 7p. 625. Pirimona Maiwaho (te Atua), male, Maori, Waihao, 15a.'2r. Hip. 626. Mere te Ihoka, female, Maori, Taumutu, la. 2r. 20p. 627. Rakiraki (Haimona Rangireke), male, Maori, Molyneux, 22a. lr. 30p. 628. Kere Petemana Rakiraki, male, Maori, Molyneux, 11a. Or. 34]). 629. Rora Petemana Rakiraki, female, Maori, Molyneux, 11a. Or. 34p. 630. Pene to Raki, male, Maori, Molyneux, 3a. 2r. 38p. 631. Tamati Tikou, malo, Maori, Kawhakaputaputa, 38a. 2r.

SCHEDULE H. Return of Natives and Half-oastes in the South Island owning Land over 50 acres. 1. Takai (Paitu) (John Wesley Whaitiri), male, Maori, Riverton, 132 a. Or. 22p. 2. Ihaia Whaitiri, male, Maori, Ruapuke, 83a. Or. 9p. 3. Martin Koroko, male, Maori, Taiari, 86a. 2r. 4. Mere Hinehou Koroko, female, Maori, Taiari, 78a. lr. 38p>.—Has a family of three children. , 5. Hana te Wahia, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 52a. lr. i 6. Makareta Pana, female, Maori, Otakou, 77a. 3r. 7p.| 7. Philip Ryan, sen., male, Wairewa, 66a. lr. 2p. 8. Rawiri te Maire, male, Maori, Waihao, 84a. Or. Bp. 9. Teone te Ururaki, male, Maori, Waitaki, 60a. Or. 20p. , 10. Hira Mauhara, female, Maori, Moeraki, 102 a. 3r. 89p. I 11. Hana Pohio (Rickus), female, Maori, Waimate, 71a. 2i\27p.—Has a family of five children. 12. Teone Hape Horomona Pohio, male, Maori, Otaki, 58a. Or. 29p.—Has a family of two children. 13. Wiremu Tuwharo Pohio (Tuna), male, Maori, Arowhenua, 83a. Or. 24p. 14. Tioi Anaha, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 64a. 2r. 38p. 15. Horomona Anaha, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 51a. lr. 26p. 16. Ripeka Parahu Iharaira, female, Maori, Waipopo, 56a. lr. 14p. 17. Parahu Tira, male, Maori, Waipopo, 51a. lr. 38. 18. Makarini Mokomoko Hape, malo, Maori, Arowhenua, 138 a. 2r. 17p. 19. Hirini Taoraki, male, Maori, Arowhenua, 56a. 3r. 23p. 20. Rena Kemara te Kawhe, female, Maori, Oraka, 84a. Or. 3p. 21. John Poko Matewai, male, Maori, Oraka, 51a. lr. Bp. 22. Raniera Kuruwaka, male, Maori, Wairewa, 62a. Or. 16p. 23. Kcrei Kipa, male, Maori, Wairewa, 148 a. 3r. 28p. 24. Riria Tutu Tohewai Pohau, female, Maori, Wairewa, 98a. 2r. 12p.—Mrs. Te Paro. 25. Eruera te Aika, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 74a. Sri 24p. 26. Tini Arapata Horau, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 140 a. 3r. 36p. 27. Henry (Tiaki) Barrett, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 99a. 3r. 14p. 28. Louisa Barrett, female. (Nos. 27 and 28 have a family of eight children.) . 29. Rakera Puma (Mrs. Taunoa), female, Maori, Port Levy, 61a. 2r. 21p. 30. Ihaia Whaitiri, male, Maori, Rapaki, 83a. Or. 9p. 31. Harata Hopa, female, Maori, Taumutu, 50a. lr. lp. 32. Mary Reko Gourley, female, half-caste, Tuturau, 72a. Or. 26p.—Has a family of eight children. 33. Teone Topi Patuki, male, Maori, Ruapuke, 1,136 a. lr. 33p. 84. Anna Maraea Kupa, female, Maori, Ruapuke, 177 a. 3r. 33p.V 35. John Kihau, male, Maori, Ruapuke, 70a. lr. 24p. 36. Elizabeth Kihau, female, Maori, Ruapuke, 70a. lr. 24p. 37. Keita Kihau, female, Maori, Ruapuke, 70a. lr. 24p. > 38. Henry West (Te Here), male, half-caste, Ruapuke, 159 a. lr. 30p. 39. Mary Anglem, female, half-caste, Bluff, 78a. 3r. 18p., 40. Robert Brown, male, half-caste, Taiari, 125 a. lr. 41. Sarah (Brown) Palmer, fomale, half-caste, Taiari, 112 a. 2r. \ 42. Tieki Connor, malo, half-caste, Taiari, 157 a. 2r. lp. 43. Annie Sherburd (Mrs.), female, half-caste, Taiari, 55a. 3r. llp.\ 44. Hoani Matiu, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 83a. Or. 6p. 45. Amiria Matiu, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 72a. 2r. 13p.\ 46. Hone Hikana Kerei Kahuti, male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 65a. 47. Katerina Hape, female, Maori, Waikouaiti, 70a.' 48. Tiemi Hipi, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 53a. lr. 4p. 49. Hopa Ru (Hikita), male, Maori, Waikouaiti, 87a. 3r. 13p. 50. Tame Parata, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 136 a. 3r. 26p. 51. Peti Parata, female, half-caste, Waikouaiti, Ilia. lr. sp* 52. Teone Parata, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 64a. 53. Hamahona Tiro, male, Waipawa, Hawke's Bay, 53a. lr. 14p. 54. John Driver, male, half-caste, Purakaunui, 83a. 2r. 26p. 55. Jane Driver, female, half-caste, Purakaunui, 57a.. 56. Tieke Mira, male, half-caste, Purakaunui, 138 a. Or. 18p. 57. Hori Kerei Taiaroa, male, Maori, Otakau, 2,114 a. 3r. 28p. 58. Tini Kerei Taiaroa, female, half-caste, Otakou, 110 a. 2r. 21p,i 69. Riki te Maiaraki Taiaroa, male, Maori, Otakou, 84a. 3r. 2p. 60. Riki Pana, male, half-caste, Otakou, 101 a. Or. 38p. „ •61. Hana Wera Erihana, female, half-caste, Otakou, 407 a. 3r. sp. 62. Riria Potiki, female, Maori, Otakou, 359 a. Or. 20p. >. 63. Koriana Ratara (Horo), fomale, half-caste, Otakou 62a. 3r. 14p.; also 80a., Otago Heads, ■

G.—7

32

64. Timoti Karetai, male, Maori, Otakou, 484 a. lr. 15p. 65. Taina Karuai Kurukuru, female, Maori, Waihao, 71a. 3r. 7p. 66. Tini Karuai Tumaru, female, Maori, Waihao, 56a. _r. 6p. 67. Henere te Maire, male, Maori, Waihao, 124 a. 2r. 9p. —Has a family of five children. 68. Kiti te Maire, female, half-caste, Waihao, 59a. Or. 30p. 69. Teira te Maire, female, Waihao, 78a. lr. 27p. 70. Maku Kaikaro, malo, Maori, Waihao, 59a. Br. 71. Tare Wetere te Kahu, male, Maori, Waitaki South, 217 a. 2r. 72. Epiha Maaka, male, Maori, Moeraki, 71a. lr. lip. 73. Rawiri Wakiwaki, male, Maori, Moeraki, 100 a. lr. 38p. 74. Miria Papako, female, Maori, Moeraki, 427 a. lr. 2p.\ 75. Riria Rupe Watene, female, Maori, Moeraki, 87a. 2r. 37p.fc 76. James Riekus, male, half-caste, Waimate, 73a. Or. 30p. 77. Ruruhira Winiata, female, Maori, Oraka, 79a. lr. 30p. 78. Reihana Maire, male, Maori, Oraka, 88a. lr. 37p.—Has a family of five children. 79. Ratimira te Au, .male, Maori, Oraka, 107 a. 2r. 38p. 80. Rewite te Akau, male, Maori, Oraka, 62a. 3r. 12p. 81. Matini Pene te Au, male, Maori, Oraka, 60a. Or. 23p. 82. Teoti Timoti Ropatini, male, half-caste, Wairewa, 98a. 2r. 38p. 83. Irai Tihau, male, Maori, Wairewa, 138 a. lr. 39p. 84. Pirihira Mikarakara Tihau, female, Maori, Wairewa, 73a. lr. 26p. 85. Paurini Hirawea, male, Wairewa, 125 a. Or. 9p.—Has a family of four children. 86. Makareta te Uki, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 63a. Or. 38p. 87. Poihipi te Hua, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 76a. 3r. lp. 88. Matina Karauria te Hua (Te Uki), female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 89a. 3r. 29p. 89. Hone Hikana Piki, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 58a. 2r. lip. 90. Teone Matana Piki, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 94a. 3r. 22p. 91. Pene Parekuku, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 65a. 2r. 32p. 92. Ani Pi Manahi, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 56a. 2r. 38p. 93. Teoti Pita Mutu, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 98a. 3r. 27p. 94. Wikitoria Mutu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 343 a. Or. 26p. 95. Rahera Mutu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 56a. 2r. 33p. 96. Metapere Weepu, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 310 a. 3r. 35p. 97. Hohepa te Raki, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 82a. 3r. 24p. 98. Hoani Maaka Hape, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 103 a. Or. 3p. 99. Wi Naihira te Ihoka, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 107 a. 2r. 15p. 100. Herewine Whitau Kahaki, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 66a. Or. 15p. 101. Natanahira Waruwarutu, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 97a. 3r. 33p. 102. Tare Puruti, male, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 127 a. Or. 17p. 103. Te Himiona Pohata te Ataotu, male, Maori, Kaiapoi, 77a. lr. 37p. 104. Horiwia Paratene, female, Maori, Kaiapoi, 50a. Or. 14p. 105. Hoani Taiuui, male, Maori, Westland, 367 a. lr. sp. 106. Hone Tare Tikao, male, Maori, Port Levy, 92a. 3r. 85p. 107. Reone Timoti, male, Maori, Port Levy, 59a. Or. 2p. 108. Hoani Warena, malo, Maori, Port Levy, 97a. 2r. 19p. 109. Heremaia Taunoa, malo, Maori, Port Levy, 96a. Or. Bp. 110. Teoti Pitama Karatiti, male, Maori, Rapaki, 98a. 2r. 18p. 111. Paora Taki, male, Maori, Rapaki, 93a. 2r. Bp. 112. Harete Toko Hohaia, female, Maori, Rapaki, 61a. Or. 19p. 113. Wikitoria Tene, female, Maori, Rapaki, 52a. 2r. 38p. 114. Patehepa Kuikui Pere, female, Rapaki, 86a. lr. 20p. 115. Reita Kura Pere, female, Rapaki, 56a. Or. 37p. 116. Te Hautepunuiotu Pere, male, Rapaki, 57a. lr. 29p. 117. Tutehounuku Pere, male, Rapaki, 56a. Or. 2p. 118. Rewi Koruarua, male, Maori, Rapaki, 75a. Or. 2p. 119. Hopa Paura, male, Maori, Taumutu, 57a. 3r. 20p. 120. Kinita Kuropohatu Ruru, Molyneux, 140 a. 2r. 3p." 121. Ripeka T. Karetai, female, Maori, Otakou, 276 a. 3r. 9p.\ 122. Tamati te Au, male, Maori, Oraka, 70a. Or. 17p. 123. Raniera Erihana, male, half-caste, Otakou, 176 a. 3r. 7p. 124. Matiu Edmonds te Hu, male, Otakou, 120a.—Has a family of three children. 125. Pani Wera te Ururaki, female, Waitaki, 88a. Or. 35p. ( 126. Hone Ropatini, male, Maori, Taumutu, 134 a. 2r. 33p. 127. George Ashwell, male, half-caste, Waikouaiti, 85a. 128. Teone Ratara, male, half-caste, Otakou, 84a. 2r. 33p. 129. John William Tohi te Marama, male, Maori, Rakuira, 105 a. 3r. ISp. 130. Pirihira Kahu, female, Maori, Waitaki South, 52a. 2r.», 131. Hana Kereopa Bates, female, Maori, Riverton, 78a. 3r. 32p. 132. Rahera Mairehe Tikao, female, Maori, Wairewa, 93a. 3r. 21p. 133. Mere Piro Harwood Taituha Hape, female, half-caste, Kaiapoi, 207 a. 3r. 4p. 134. Mere Maiwaho (Pirimona), female, Maori, Waihao.—Owns land at Takaka, Nelson.

Enclose;re 9 in No. 2. MINUTES OF EVIDENCE TAKEN FBOM 3ed FEBBUABY TO 11th APEIL, 1891.

KAiAroi, 3bd Febeuaey, 1891. The Commission was opened at the runanga-house, Kaiapoi, at 12 noon, in pursuance with the notice to that effect that appeared in the Kahiti of the 23rd January, 1891. Commission read out, and the object of the inquiry explained to the Natives present. The Commissioner notified that it was not intended to continue the work in connection with the Kaiapoi residents to its completion at present. All that was proposed to he done was to formerly open the proceedings and then adjourn to the South, with a view of securing the attendance of the Natives in Foveaux Strait before they went on their mutton-bird expedition. The parties present were invited to ask any question they considered- necessary to elucidate the nature of the business to be transacted under the Commission. Paratene te Uki stated that the people present were not prepared to ask questions at present,

33

G.—l

as they had not had time to grasp the scope of the work imposed on the Commissioner, but he had a proposition to make, which, if agreed to, would put them in the way of doing so. His proposal was that the Commissioner should permit them to copy the Commission, so as to allow them to peruse it fully. Proposal agreed to. After a few questions of general import were answered, and no further business being proposed, the proceedings were adjourned till 10 a.m. of the Ith instant.

Bunanga-house, Kaiapoi, Ith Febeuaey, 1891. Court of Inquiry opened at 10 a.m. The Commissioner explained that he was prepared to hear any questions on the subject of the work to be transacted under the Commission. Paratene te Uki stated that the Natives had not many questions to ask, as the time during the previous evening had been occupied in discussing various matters relative to their claims, consequently they had not formulated any questions. One matter he was deputed to apply to the Commissioner to have done was to request the Government to have the Commission printed in Maori. It was pointed out, in reply, that this was not a matter for the Commissioner to undertake, but rather for the Natives themselves if they deemed it necessary. The report of the Joint Committee of 1889 was read out for the information of the people present. After several persons had addressed the Court relative to the scope of the Commission, and the probability of its not accomplishing all they considered should be done in the matter, the Commissioner pointed out that it would be very unwise for them to oppose the proceedings for that reason, for if they adopted that line of action it would certainly prove disastrous to their cause, as it might bo used as a weapon against them by those who were of opinion that all had been done that was requisite in fulfilment of the promises heretofore made. H. K. Taiaroa stated that he wished to explain the nature of the action taken by him to retard the holding of the Commission until the Natives, or some one acting on their behalf, had had time to peruse it and determine as to its sufficiency. He had no intention to oppose the appointment of the Commissioner, but merely to postpone the execution of the Commission for the reason stated. The Commissioner, in reply to further remarks on the subject of the scope of the Commission, pointed out the advisability of all parties assisting to their utmost to carry out the duty intrusted to him, and to make the best of the opportunity, in place of frustrating the work by holding aloof under the supposition that a more satisfactory mode of procedure would be found to deal with thenclaims, as it was highly improbable that any other plan would be adopted that would confer on them the anticipated advantages. After further discussion it was agreed that the work should be allowed to proceed, and that the Natives would aid in carrying it out, with a view to make it as complete as possible ; and as a means of furthering this object they asked to be supplied with a list of the Kaiapoi residents, such list to include the approximate area owned by each Native. This completed the business, and the Court adjourned to Aparima till the 16th February, 1891.

Biveeton, Monday, 16th Febeuaey, 1891, Commission opened at the Courthouse, in pursuance with adjournment. Commission read out. Horomona Paatu addressed the Commissioner and stated generally his views with reference to the claims of the Natives in the Murihiku Block. Beihana te Maire, John Arnett, C. Goodwillie, W. Bates, and J. Stirling having spoken on the same subject, the Commissioner pointed out that the scope of the Commission was confined to the ascertainment of the names of the persons who were totally unprovided or insufficiently provided with land. No authority was conferred to take into consideration claims based on deceased individuals or on remote ancestors. The report of the Select Committee narrowed the matter to make provision for such persons who have insufficient land to support themselves on it by labour. As regards any claims they considered were entitled to consideration outside the matters comprised in the Commission, these would have to be furnished separately, and must form the subject of a separate report. It was further pointed out that the main object of the Commission was to elicit the fullest information respecting the condition of the people at all the settlements; and the sufficiency of the information was a matter that would rest entirely with themselves, but it was advisable to bear in mind the importance of aiding to the best of their ability in making the inquiry as exhaustive as possible. With a view to expedite the proceedings it was agreed that the undermentioned persons should be chosen to form a Committee for the purpose of preparing a correct list of all the Aparima residents and their families—vi_. : Charles Goodwillie, John Stirling, George Howell, John Arnett, John Stevens, William Bates, Tom Brown, George Hunter, George Thomas. On the lists being prepared they would be read out, and this would afford an opportunity for any persons who were omitted to apply to have their names included. Meri Wehikore and Tamara Paororo applied for relief from the Government as they were both unable to work; asked that food and clothing be supplied them. The Commissioner stated that he would represent their case to the Government. Horomona Paatu mentioned his claim to land at Thornbury. He stated that he had given land there to Mr. Howell prior to 1853 for a run for his cattle; considered that this land was not included in the sale to the Crown,-and-he had employed a solicitor at Invercargill (Mr MacAlister) to look into the matter on his behalf. List of residents handed in by the Committee and read out. To insure accuracy each head of family present was questioned whether all the names had been included, and replied in the affirmative. Commission adjourned till 9 a.m. of the 17th instant. o—G. 7.

G.—l

34

Tuesday, 17th Febeuaey, 1891. Court opened at 9 a.m. Bemainder of lists submitted and read out. John Arnett spoke about a portion of the Aparima Beserve —viz. : the unallotted sections—and pointed out that the matter was in an unsatisfactory position, inasmuch as the land was lying unproductive. Charles Goodwillie was supposed to manage it, but he never gave any account of what was done in the matter. The residents of Biverton wanted to obtain one of the sections for a recreation-ground, and the persons interested in the land were disposed to sanction the proposal if they could make an advantageous exchange. With reference to the acre set apart for a landing reserve, it was unanimously agreed that it should be allotted to Meri Wehikore. A list of the successors to deceased owners in the Aparima Beserve to be obtained for the information of the Biverton people, to enable trustees to be elected for the management of the vacant land. Commission adjourned to Oraka.

Oeaka, Wednesday, 18th Febeuaey, 1891. Court opened at Oraka (Colac Bay). A large number of Natives and half-castes from Biverton, Oraka, and Kawhakaputaputa were present. Commission read out. Natives, &c, requested to ask questions relative to the object of the work and the scope of the inquiry. Beihana Maire stated that he had been appointed by the people of Oraka and Kawhakaputaputa to act as spokesman for them, and was authorised to seek information from the Commissioner on certain points that the people desired to be enlightened on —namely: (1.) Whether the Commissioner was authorised to inquire into the sale of the blocks alluded to in the report of the Select Committee? (2.) Whether the Commissioner was authorised to redress the grievances that the people were suffering from ? (3.) Whether the Commissioner was authorised to observe and fulfil the promises formerly made to the Natives at the sale of the Murihiku Block ? (4.) Whether the Commissioner was authorised to restore to the Natives all the privileges they formerly enjoyed as regards fishing, &c? (5.) What mode was to be adopted in regard to the claims of individuals in the different blocks? (6.) In what part of the Middle Island were hospitals erected for the Natives, that the Committee alluded to as being available? (7.) What is proposed to be done in regard to persons who succeeded to the interests of deceased Natives in 1887, in cases where these persons were unprovided with land before ? (8.) What is the reason why the Government have ceased to pay medical officers for the Natives in the South Island ? (9.) Does the principle of tenths apply to all the blocks sold to the Government ? (10.) Where is it intended to set apart land for the Natives of Ngaitahu and Ngatimamoe? (11.) What action is proposed to be taken in regard to people who were living at Buapuke at the date of the Murihiku purchase and were not provided with land? (12.) What action would be taken in regard to people residing on the Otakou Block when it was sold to the New Zealand Company, who did not receive any land ? (13.) What would be done about the people living at Stewart Island in 1853 who were not provided with land ? (14.) Also those who were absent whale-fishing, &c? (15.) What would be done in regard to persons who had claims in all the blocks ? The Commissioner, in reply to the several questions, stated as regards Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4 that no authority was conferred on him to go into these matters. As regards No. 5, that this was another point on which no instructions had been given. In answer to No. 6, the Commissioner stated that he assumed that the Committee meant the European hospitals situated in the different towns in the South Island. In reply to No. 8, it was stated that it was not known that the services of medical officers had been discontinued. As regards No. 9, the Commissioner stated that the principle of tenths did not apply to all the blocks. In answer to No. 10, it was stated that it was impossible to say at present where land would be selected. In reply to Nos. 11, 12, and 13, the Commissioner stated that, although no authority was conferred under the Commission to go into matters of this kind as regards people living at Buapuke and Stewart Island, lists could be prepared of the names of persons residing at these places in 1853 who had not received land, to enable the matter to be fully represented to the Government in a separate report. Same reply as regards No. 14. In answer to No. 15. the.Commissioner stated that as far as he was aware it was not intended to recognise more than one claim, the intention being merely to provide a sufficiency of land, and each person so provided would receive the allotment in the neighbourhood of the locality in which he then resided, irrespective of his claims to other blocks through his ancestors, as this class of claim was not recognised. The proposed increase of land was being made by the Government not so much as a matter of right but as a matter of goodwill, especially as regards the Murihiku Block, there being no stipulation in the deed of sale that additional land would be allotted. The Commissioner pointed out that the main object of the present inquiry was to obtain a correct list of the people now living at the several settlements, and to effectuate this it was desirable that a Committee be chosen to prepare lists of all the residents. Beihana Maire applied for an adjournment, to enable the lists to be prepared. The Commissioner stated it would be preferable, after the Committee was formed, for it to remain in the room and prepare the lists there; but, as they seemed bent on going elsewhere, the application would be granted. Lists subsequently submitted and read put. Batimira te Au complained that Kaitahi Paihi was causing trouble on the Titi Island called South Cape, and requested the Commissioner to investigate the matter. He proposed that Beihana Maire should be appointed in lieu of Kaitahi Paihi.

eh—7

35

The Commissioner stated that, although this matter was outside the scope of the present inquiry, he would hear the complaint. According to the statements made by the parties concerned the dispute appeared to be about the position of a boundary —namely, a stream called the Awahohonu : one party asserting that it was in one place, and the other party in another, there being two streams in that locality to which the name would be applicable. After a considerable amount of evidence, it was elicited that there were two wakaivakas —one called Te Bahui and the other Hine Kua ; the former being claimed by Kaitahi Pahi and his party, and the other by Batimira te Au's party. Batimira contended that his party had held possession of the disputed part for over thirty years ; his mother Te Buataika having erected a whare thereabouts thirty years ago; Poko Matewai also had a house on part of it. It was decided that the final determination of the question should be left in abeyance, and in the meantime that no interference should take place amongst the parties to the dispute to dispossess each other of the disputed part; but that matters should be allowed to proceed as heretofore until further evidence could be adduced that would enable the question to be satisfactorily settled, a diagram of the locality to be furnished for the purpose of elucidating the matters in dispute. After other matters had been discussed the proceedings were terminated at 12.30 p.m.

The Bluff, 20th Febeuaey, 1891. Commission opened at the Athena_um. A large number of Natives and half-castes were present from Buapuke, Stewart Island, Omaui, The Bluff, Fortrose, and Pukerau. Commission read out. Questions invited in regard to any portions of the Commission that were not fully understood. John Bragg stated that he had been appointed, on behalf of the people present, to act as spokesman for the party. Desired to ask the Commissioner if the power conferred on him would enable all their claims to be settled out of hand. The Commissioner, in reply, stated that the authority conferred under the Commission was only a limited one—namely, to inquire into the condition of the Natives—as to the quantity of land owned by them, as to who were unprovided or insufficiently provided. These were the only matters that could be dealt with under the Commission ; but, as it was desirable to obtain all the information on the subject, with a view to place the whole question before the Government, no objection would be made to receiving any other communication that would tend to supply such information. John Bragg applied for an adjournment, to enable the people to prepare their lists of names. The Commissioner pointed out that the best plan would be to appoint a Committee to prepare the lists, as it was found if concerted action was not taken that the information needed was not fully furnished. After further discussion, it was finally agreed that a Committee should be formed., and that they should have the use of the room now in use for the inquiry. Inquiry adjourned till the 21st instant to enable the lists to be prepared.

The Bluff, Satueday, 21st Febeuaey, 1891. Commission opened at 10 a.m. The Committee handed in a list of names of the several families resident at the Bluff, Buapuke, Stewart Island, Omaui, Fortrose, and Pukerau. Lists read out, and inquiries made relative to the several families. Lists of persons omitted from Mr. Mantell's census of 1853 read out, and inquiry made relative thereto. It was pointed out by the Natives that a serious loss had been experienced by the relatives of these persons, through their names not being included in the original lists, as, had that been done, land would have been set apart for them, which would have descended to their families and relatives; but owing to want of action at that time to provide land for the purpose it was impossible now to recompense the persons concerned for the loss they had sustained, or set apart land in compensation of so suitable a character as could have been obtained at the time when all the country was unoccupied, and the range of selection of suitable land was consequently much larger. The Commissioner, while admitting the justness of the conclusions arrived at, informed the parties present that the information now submitted relative to the persons whose names were omitted in Mr. Mantell's list was outside the scope of the matters referred to in the Commission ; but, notwithstanding this, as the information furnished was of an important character in connection with their claims for consideration for additional land, no objection would be raised against receiving it; and if, after consideration, it could not be embodied in the report submitted to the Governor, in pursuance of the Commission now in operation, it would be made the subject of a separate report. Several persons having addressed the Court on various matters, the proceedings terminated, after thanking tbe Commissioner for visiting the district. Commission adjourned to Te Karoro Native Settlement, to the 25th instant.

Te Kaeoeo, Wednesday, 25th Febeuaey, 1891. Commission opened at Te Karoro. Commission read out, and explained to the persons assembled. Lists of residents furnished, also names of persons who were resident in the Otakou Block in 1844, but were not seen by "Mr. Tuckett or Mr. Symonds. The Commissioner informed the parties present that it was intended to hold the principal meeting relative to the Otakou Block at Otakou Heads, on Wednesday, 4th March, consequently it wauld be advisable for every one to attend who could manage to proceed there. Adjourned to Henley, the 26th instant,

Gk—7

36

Henley, Thuesday, 26th Febeuaey, 1891. Commission opened. The Commissioner explained the object of the inquiry, and requested the parties to furnish a list of names of the present residents, to enable the information to be compiled relative to the sufficiency or non-sufficiency of land possessed by them. The people were also informed that the inquiry-relative to the Otakou Block would be held at Otakau Heads on the 4th March next. Lists of names furnished and read out. Tieke Kona and others spoke of the insufficiency of the land allotted to the half-castes, who were unable to obtain a living on it, but were compelled to earn a livelihood by obtaining work from the European settlers at shearing and harvesting. The Taieri Beserve was very inferior land, and a great deal of it was too precipitous to be used. Part of the block was let at a low rent to the Henley Company. The only part fit for cultivation was the few acres around their dwellings. The Natives were debarred from eeling in the Biver Taieri, owing to its being stocked with trout. Had no eeling-place. A lagoon towards Waipouri, wdiere they used to go, was now hemmed in by European holdings, and if they went there they were turned off. Were badly off for fishing-places. Could not state whether the people found at Taieri by Mr. Mantell in 1853 had a right to the Otakou Block. Had heard that these people had formerly migrated from Kaiapoi. Believed that Hakaraia te Eaki had a right through the tuku to him, and that his relatives had settled down alongside him. The only persons unable to get a living by their own exertions were Martin Koroko and Tom Brown. The latter was afflicted with asthma, and unable to work. The others were just able to live, and that was all. Were much inconvenienced for the want of medical attendance. Nearly all the people were indebted to the tradesmen. Commission adjourned, to open at Waikouaiti on the 2nd March.

Waikouaiti, Monday, 2nd Maech, 1891. Commission opened at Waikouaiti. Commission read out, and the object and scope explained to the persons present. Hoani Matiu asked the Commissioner whether he was authorised to settle the Ngaitahu claim; and if not, what was proposed to be done. Tame Parata stated that the people were of opinion that all the business connected with the Otakou Block should be completed before an attempt was made to commence the work pertaining to Kemp's purchase. The Commissioner, in reply, pointed out that this was a matter that he was best judge of; the arrangement of the work, and the time and place where it should be carried out, were matters entirely under his control; and, while he was both willing and desirous to consult their convenience, it was impossible to perceive how the non-completion of the inquiry in regard to the Otakou Block could affect the matter. Patrick Lahee stated that the people after hearing the Commission read out were dissatisfied, as the authority conferred on the Commissioner was so limited; and had they known before they would have taken steps to have the matter remedied, or else prevented the inquiry from being held. The Commissioner pointed out that it would be very impolitic on their part to place any obstacles in the way of the Commission being held because they did not agree entirely with the terms of it. The best course the Natives could pursue under the circumstances, and in furtherance of their interests, was to lend the Commissioner all the assistance they could afford in order to make this part of the matter as complete as possible. Hoani Matiu stated that the people were weary of the continual delay. The Government was well acquainted with the nature of their grievance, but seemed to find some reason for continually postponing the settlement of it. It had the appearance that the object was to delay matters until the Natives had all died out. Their old people had nearly all gone, the few that were left when the land was alienated to the Europeans could now be easily counted. All the principal men who had taken a prominent part in the past to effect a settlement of their claims had all passed away, and it would seem that the object was merely to pacify and amuse the people until they all died out. Probably this was the object of the periodical counting (taking the census); Government were anxious to ascertain how long it would be before the race was extinct. There had been numerous inquiries into their condition and the nature of their claims, and nothing had come of it. Their first attempt to obtain justice was manifested by holding a meeting and subscribing money to aid Taiaroa in establishing their claim. A considerable sum had been collected for this purpose, but no good had resulted from their efforts. Next a Commission was appointed to inquire into the matter, and sittings were held by Messrs. Smith and Nairn in various localities to ascertain their grievances. The Commissioners reported on their case but nothing came of it. Another Commission was held in 1887, but beyond it having been under consideration for the last three years (sessions), no benefit had resulted; and now another inquiry was being held. All this was very perplexing, and appeared to the Natives from their standpoint to be entirely useless, as Government, if it intended to do justice in the matter, were already fully aware of their obligations; and why did they not fulfil them instead of perpetually finding some reason for postponing a settlement. Tame Parata, M.H.8., stated that he had interviewed the Premier before leaving Wellington about the insufficient authority conferred on the Commissioner, and that the Hon. Mr. Ballance had told him that the best plan was to allow the inquiry to proceed, and if it was found that the matter was insufficiently grappled with, that further action could be taken to carry out matters satisfactorily ; consequently he had refrained from pressing the matter further, but would take the opportunity when the report came before Parliament of pointing out any defects that might exist in it. He thought it was unwise now to offer any obstruction to the work being carried out; it would be much more to the purpose for them to aid the Commissioner to obtain all the information requisite to place their case fully before Parliament.

37

0.—7

The Commissioner stated that the information he mainly wanted from the Natives of the several settlements was a complete list of the several residents, to aid him in completing the other portion of the work connected with the inquiry into the condition of the people, more especially as regards the quantity of land owned individually. After further discussion it was agreed that the information needed should be furnished. Commission adjourned till Tuesday morning, to enable the necessary lists to be prepared.

Tuesday, 3ed March, 1891. Commission resumed. Lists of names handed in and read out. After all this part of the work was completed, evidence was invited as to the sufficiency of the land held by the Natives for their support. Tame Parata, M.H.8., stated that the areas held individually were small, and the land in many cases was not fertile. There, was no room on the small areas for both cultivations and stock. Another inconvenience, and one that detracted from the value of the lands, was owing so its beingheld in so many scattered parcels in different places. Another obstacle to progress was the want of knowledge how to cultivate to the best advantage. Maoris did not understand how to work their land successfully like Europeans. In olden times, before the country was settled, the Natives did not need to cultivate much land as they obtained the principal part of their food-supplies from other sources; now all that was put an end to, and the result was that poverty prevailed amongst them. The young able-bodied men-were able to procure work at shearing and harvest-time ; during the summer months they earned a little money to clear off their indebtedness to the tradesmen, but the old people were unable to earn anything, and had to be supported by the others. The few crops they grew, together with the fish caught occasionally, enabled them to eke out a scanty livelihood. From Purakaunui to Kaiapoi the old people were unable to go to work, and had to be maintained as best they could. Very little wheat was grown now owing to the birds destroying the crops. Before the reserve was apportioned amongst the people a good many sheep and cattle were kept; but every one had discontinued to keep sheep but himself, as they had no room. The people who earned money by work were not reckless with their earnings, but paid off their debts to the tradesmen. Another source of expense to them, and one that proved very oppressive, was the heavy fees they had to pay to obtain the services of a doctor to attend to invalids. A doctor from Palmerston would cost them £5 for a visit, and from Dunedin from £7 7s. to £10 10s. It had cost him fully £300 at various times for medical aid. Many people died for the want of medical assistance, owing to their friends being unable to incur the expense. Government have been requested at various times to grant assistance, but have paid no heed to the application. Waikouaiti is one of the best reserves, but it does not support the people; this being the case, it is difficult to know how other people fare who have not the advantage of possessing good land. The rabbits are now becoming a nuisance, they breed on the asylum land in the bush and cross over on to the reserve. In the winter people kill them for their skins, but in the summer the skins are not worth more than 2d. per pound, and it takes six skins to make a pound. It costs £1 ss. a week to pay a rabbiter ; and it had cost him £10 during the year, outside of other expenses incurred personally. John Millar, of Purakaunui, confirmed T. Pratt's statement. The land was worn out. Crops vary very much. Maoris did not understand how to cultivate the land to advantage. Could fish and procure other food-supplies in olden times if crops failed; now there is no chance of doing so. If land had been given before, it would have been much more serviceable. Babbits were very troublesome now. Fifty acres of land was too small to gain a living on. The want of a doctor was another expense to them. It cost them from £2 10s. to £5 to obtain a doctor from Dunedin. Dr. Cunningham only charged £1 10s. a visit. Many persons die for want of medical attendance, owing to the heavy expense. The able-bodied men go to work at various employments, but the old people stay at home, and others who are incapable have to remain also. Hoani Matiu corroborated the statements made by former speakers, that it was owing to being able to obtain employment that enabled them to live. Some made a poor living by cultivating the land, owing to the small areas. Maoris had no experience in cultivating the land. Could not say how the old people managed to live who were unable to obtain, work ; could not imagine how they obtained clothing. This is one of the causes that create a mortality among the Natives. The young people can work if employment is to be had, but the old people are unable to do so, and if they are ill, have no funds to obtain medical aid. The Natives were badly off and heavily indebted to the storekeepers ; and when any of them die their relatives have to pay their debts. If the land was increased it would relieve the distress that presses heavily on the people. Many of the young people, who earn money, spend it unsuccessfully in trying to cultivate and improve their land. Cattle and sheep are the only things that pay, but it wants fully 100 acres to enable a person to keep stock to advantage. Cows do not answer, as few Maoris understand how to make butter. Some of the young people understand dairy work, but the old ones do not. Doctors' expenses are very heavy, and many die in consequence. It costs from £5 ss. to £10 10s. to obtain the services of a medical man from Dunedin, and £3 3s. from Palmerston. Some patients if not too ill can be taken to the doctor, but others cannot be moved. Do not know how a great many of the old people live, except by the hospitality of others (te aroha o te Maori). Mohi te Wahi spoke about the insufficiency of his land. Hopa Bu made the same statement. Tikini Pahau would like to have land at Waiau, for himself and others, if obtainable. There were three of his family. Commission adjourned to Otakou Heads.

Otakou Heads, Wednesday, 4th Makch, 1891. Commission opened at 2 p.m. in the Bunanga House. A large number of persons present from different localities,

G.-7

38

Commission read out, and parties invited to ask information as to the object of the inquiry. Timoti Karetai desired to be informed whether it was proposed to deal with the Otakou Block. Informed that this was one of the chief reasons for holding a sitting of the Commission at the Otakou Heads Settlement to give the persons concerned an opportunity of stating their case. Teone Topi Patuki desired to be informed as to the intention regarding the " tenths." H.- K. Taiaroa, Biria Potiki, Hopa Bu, Ihaia Potiki, and Tare Wetere te Kahu spoke relative to the business before the Commissioner. Tare Wetere te Kahu stated that Taiaroa, Tuhawaiki, Karetai, and Hone Wetere Koroko, were men of equal rank. Although Taiaroa lived at Taumutu and Karetai at Otakou, their mana was equal. Kotahi te ahua, Ngatiruahikihiki was the name of Taiaroa's hapu; the Ngatihuirapa lived chiefly about the Taieri. The Commissioner stated that one of the most important matters to be attended to was to investigate the succession to the persons whose names were appended to the deed of sale of the Otakou Block, dated July, 1844. Names of Native vendors attached to the Otago deed of purchase read out, and succession to deceased vendors investigated.

Otago Heads, sth Maech, 1891. Henare Karetai spoke about Karetai senior's position, to the effect that he was the principal man of the place. Taiaroa senior had no take to the land. The land at Ornate was given by Karetai to Kara, the wife of Taiaroa senior, as a marriage gift. Rakiura (Stewart Island) was given by Karetai to Topi Patuki. Karetai was the chief owner of Otakou; his mana extended over all the land. His sisters also were persons of rank, and possessed a right to the land—viz., the parents of Pirihira Kuku, Hana Wera, and Riria Potiki ; Mokomoko, Te Ao, Korako Karetai were children of Karetai. Taiaroa stated in reply to Timoti and Henare Karetai that his father's claim was not an inferior one. Ornate belonged to Te Baki. Karetai is said to have given the land at Ornate for Taiaroa's wife in consequence of her being a stranger. A quarrel took place between the Natives at the time of the sale, owing to Tuhawaiki endeavouring to secure £1,000, and, owing to this, the whole of the names were not attached to the deed of sale. Te Pakoko of Ngatihuirapa was dissatisfied with the share of the money offered to him, and a quarrel ensued. Names of people were consequently omitted from the deed, as the attention of the people was occupied in preventing Pakoko from attacking the Europeans. Karetai was a man of rank and position, but not to the extent claimed for him by his grandchildren. Hoani Wetere Koroko wanted to fix the boundary at Puketahi, but was taken ill. Was afterwards paid £100 of the purchase-money. Owing to the dissensions amongst the people it is possible that his name was omitted, or, if it was attached, it was added hastily without indicating that it was signed by someone else. The Commissioner notified that he would proceed to investigate the succession to the persons whose names were attached to the deed of sale of 1844 of the Otago Block. John Tuhawaiki: Was drowned at Timaru in 1844, after the sale of the Otago Block; left issue, —viz. : Four great-grandchildren, the children of Fred Kihau and Bena Kihau; Bena left issue one daughter, Anna Maraea Cooper ; and Fred left three children, Teone, Peti, and Keita.—These persons are entitled to Tuhawaiki's interest in the following proportions : Anna Maraea Cooper, one-half; Teone Kihau, Peti Kihau, and Keita Kihau, one-half. H. K. Taiaroa said that the Te Hautapanuiatu was the take through which Tuhawaiki derived his right. Tare Wetere te Kahu stated that Tuhawaiki did not derive his right to the Otago Block through Honekai. If that was the case all the other relatives would be entitled as well. Tuhawaiki derived his right to the land through his descent from Tutemakou of Ngatimamoe. He also stated that the rights derived from Te Hautapanuiatu were confined to the north of the Otago Block and on towards Kaiapoi. There were two persons called Tutemakou : one belonged to Ngatimamoe and one to Ngaitahu. Tutemakou of Ngatimamoe was the one attacked at Otakou; Hautapanuiatu was of Ngaitahu descent. Taiaroa :H. K. Taiaroa claimed to succeed to his father's share. This was opposed by Hana Weller (Mrs. Dan Ellison) who claimed to be a granddaughter of Taiaroa senior, by his daughter Nikura, the child of his first wife, Hinewhareua. Mawera (second wife) _= Taiaroa — Hinewhareua (first wife, sister of Karetai) i I H. Taiaroa. Nikura = Mr. Weller Hana Weller Hana Weller stated that her claim was a better one than Taiaroa's because her mother was the sister of one of the principal owners of the land; but Taiaroa's mother, Mawera, came originally from Kaiapoi. Could not say whether she had any take to the land. She was descended from Turakautahi. H. K. Taiaroa stated that he did not object to Hana Wera's claim to succeed to Taiaroa senior's share, but he considered that he was entitled to the largest share. Bequested that the question should be allowed to stand over. —Agreed that the question as to the proportionate distribution of Taiaroa senior's interest between H. K. Taiaroa and Hana Weller should stand over to enable them to adjust the matter themselves. Koroko, died at Waikouaiti in 1853: H. K. Taiaroa claimed that the name was intended for Hoani Wesley Koroko, as he was present at the sale and received £100 of the purchase-money. Tare Wetere te Kahu stated that Hoani Wetere Koroko was not present when the deed was signed, being absent through illness at Waikouaiti,

G.-7

39

Tame Pratt stated that he was not present, but he always heard that it was old Koroko-nui. Tare Wetere te Kahu said that Hoani Wetere Korako wanted to fix the boundary at Puketahi. He was taken ill two days after the discussion commenced and went to Waikouaiti. His share of the purchase-money was put aside and paid to him after he recovered. Koroko-nui was invited by Taiaroa and Karetai to be present at the sale of the Otago Block. The present (putea) made by Koroko was not paid for, and that was the reason why a portion of the purchase-money was paid to him. The putea was given for a run tupapaku at the place called Hobart Town, for the Rangipataua. Koroko-nui had no take to the Otago Block. Rangipataua came from Arowhenua, and died at Otago Heads and was buried there. H. K. Taiaroa, cross-examined : I heard that the money was paid for the putea. Kurukuru, Pokiki and others heard of this, but they are all dead. Teone Topi Patuki states that Tuhawaiki and others told him that he and Hoani Wetere Koroko were the only persons to whom money was given. When self and party arrived the sale was over. Hoani Wetere did not belong to our party. We stayed at Te Buatitiko, and Tuhawaiki spoke to us there and explained that the money had all been distributed, but that some was left for us ; £50 was paid to me and £50 to Hoani Wetere, but other members of my party got none. I have a request to make that the land to be given for those who are unprovided should not be mixed with the land to be given for the tenths. The Commissioner pointed out that Hoani Wetere Koroko, in his evidence before the Parliamentary Committee, had stated in answer to Mr. Sheehan that he was not the "Koroko " whose name was attached to the deed of sale ; it was " old Koroko." Question postponed for further consideration, till Bawiri te Maire can be questioned on the subject. Kaikoareare, died at Otago in 1852: Hoani Wetere te Kahu stated that Kaikoareare had no take. He belonged to Kaiapoi and Arowhenua. He afterwards went to Moeraki and then removed to Waiparapara near Hayward's Point, and lived there up to the death of his younger brother. Karetai and Taiaroa allowed him to remain there. When the Otago Block was sold he-was given a small sum for the loss sustained by having to leave his cultivations. He then crossed over and settled on the reserve at Otago Heads. Karetai and Taiaroa allowed him to remain there, and allotted him a piece of land for his occupation, which he paid for by giving a cow, worth about £15 at that time. He was known by the name of Whaikai Kaikoareare. Henare Kahu did not know of the payment of the cow to Taiaroa and Karetai. He admitted that Kaikoareare had no take to the land at the coast, but he had to the interior. He belonged to Ngatihuirapa.—The nearest of kin are the family of Hoani Kahu, Irihapeti Motoitoi, and Bipeka Tutu. Takamaitu : Was a permanent resident of Otago; he was descended from Mahue, who had an independent right. Mahue (m) _= Katete Tatahori = Koko (f) Takamaitu Koko was an owner. r~ ~~ ' ~ i To Mahue Tatahori (first wife) = Tuarehu : = Koko (second wife) Pipi | | Hohua Pokohiwi (d) Takamaitu (d) Rahuru = Edmonds _____ I ~ I Matiu Koriana Takamaitu belonged to the Ngatimamoe hapu. Had no land given to him at Otago Heads. Biria Potiki says that she is willing that the children of Rahuru should succeed to Takamaitu's interest. —Matiu te Hu and Koriana Edmonds, nearest of kin to deceased. Te Raki: H. K. Taiaroa claimed to succeed to the deceased ; traced descent. Hana Weller (Mrs. Ellison) also claimed to succeed. Hopa Ru claimed to be related to Te Raki on the mother's side. —H. K. Taiaroa and Hana Weller (Mrs. Ellison), are the nearest of kin. Kihau : Was the son of Tuhawaiki. His nearest descendants are the children of Fred. Kihau, and the daughter of Ellen Kihau—namely, Teone Kihau (m), Peti Kihau (f), Keita Kihau (f), Anna Maraea Cooper (f). Horomona Pohio : Tare Wetere te Kahu said that Horomona Pohio derived his take to the Otago Block through the Ngaitaoko hapu, and also through Kahupatiti. Taoka was the principal owner of the Otago Block, and for that reason he was visited by Moki of Te Buahikihiki hapu (Ngaitahu). Taoka gave Otago to Moki, but, through after encroachments, it got into the possession of the Kauae hapu. This hapu afterwards settled at Stewart Island, and Ngaitaoka resumed possession of the land. Taoka sent for Te Pahi, a younger brother of Takiterangi and Kapo, and put him in possession, and he and Pahi kept the land afterwards, and that is the reason it got into the possession of Karetai and Taiaroa. I have a right to the land through my mother, of Ngaitekauae and Ngatikuri. Taiaroa and others derive their right through Hikaiti, Iritoka, and Kaweriri. The Ngatihuirapa had a take to part of the block. Horomona Pohio left a number of sons and daughters to succeed to his interests. H. K. Taiaroa stated that his whakapapa is the same as Horomona's, Topi Patuki, and Tare Wetere's. Pukekura was the pa whawhai of Moki and others. Buahikihiki went to the Taieri to avenge the death of Manawa, killed at Kaikoura; Takatu was a person of rank.—Horomona Bohio's family to succeed to his interest.

&.— 7

40

Pohau :H. K. Taiaroa claimed to succeed to part of Pohau's interest; lie was the son of Taiaroa's sister Te Pauire. Tutu is the child of Pohau. Taiaroa bases his claim to part of the share because Pohau was the son of his aunt, from whom the interest was derived. Hana Weller (Mrs. Ellison) claimed to succeed to part of the share, but is willing that Tutu the child of Pohau should take it; but if H. K. Taiaroa gets a part she claims also to share through Te Parure her grandmother.—Tutu of Taumutu to succeed. Kahuti: Tare Wetere te Kahu states that he is not aware of Kahuti having a claim, without he had a right through Ngatimoki. Koroko the father of Taiaroa gave Kahuti's father land at Pikiwhara (Sandy Mount). I am unable to describe Kahuti's take whenua, nor the reason why Koroko gave Kahuti's father land at Sandy Mount. Ellison furnished ivakapapa, showing that the undermentioned persons were children of Kahuti —viz., Katarina Hape, Hone Kerei Kahuti, Irihapeti Rarakatu. Tumohua the grandmother of Kahuti belonged to Ngatiwairua and Ngatiraki, and it was probably through this the right was derived. Tare Wetere te Kahu states that Tumohua was the cause of the people coining to Waikouaiti, but not beyond.—No right can be derived through that channel; Kahuti had no take to the Otago Block. Kurukuru : Tare Wetere te Kahu said this person is on the same footing as Kahuti. Land was given by Koroko to Kahuti, and this was the cause that led Kurukuru to settle there with him. Ellison furnished Kurukuru's descendants —viz., Katarina Turora, Rawiri Taukoro, Mata. Katarina Hape stated that neither Kahuti nor Kurukuru had any take to the Otago Block. Tutewaiao : Riria Potiki stated that Tutewaiao used to live with Karetai and Pitoko; was with them when the Otakou Block was sold, in 1844, and remained with them till he died in 1848. Believe he was a relative of either my father or mother, but cannot speak positively ; others may possibly be able to corroborate this. Am unable to trace his descent. Timoti Karetai said that Tutewaiao lived with Karetai, but he was unable to trace his descent; believes he belonged to Ngatimamoe. Tare Wetere te Kahu could not trace Tutewaiao's descent, nobody present could do so; believed he was a relative of Pitoko. Inquiry adjourned. Descent subsequently ascertained. Papakawa : Tare Wetere te Kahu states that Papakawa had a take to the Otago Block from Ngaitaoka and was a teina turanga whanau to him on the mother's side. Hoani Matiu stated that he could trace the descent of Papakawa on the father's side. He was descended from Ngatimamoe and Ngatihuirapa and also from Ngaitaoka. The part that was occupied by Papakawa and others was inland (he tangata tuturu na Ngatimamoe). He was related to Tare Wetere te Kahu on the mother's side.—The persons entitled to succeed according to Hoani Matiu's evidence are: Teone Paina, Tiriati Maiharoa, Margaret Cooper and others, Kukuwero (Mrs. Tarawhata), Herewine Kaipuke, Wiremu Pori, T. Pratt and others, Iharaira Parahu, Amiria Matiu, James Apes and others, Bawiri te Maire, Merekihereke Hape, Mere Karara, Pahi Titama and others, Ropoama Takitakitu's descendants, Hinewaiari's descendants. Rawiri te Maire states that Papakawa had he take to land at the Molyneux,.but that Kahuti and Kurukuru had no claim to land in the Otago Block. Adjourned, to furnish Tare Wetere te Kahu's part of the ivakapapa (since furnished). Te Haki: Tare Wetere te Kahu states that he does not know any person of that name who took part in the sale of the Otago Block. There was a woman named Te Haki, but she lived at Buapuke ; Horomona Pohio was known by the nick-name of Horomona te Haki about the time of the sale in 1844. Timoti Karetai says that there was only one person of the name of Te Haki, and that was a woman. There was a place called "Te Mimi oTe Haki." Tame Parata states ihat he never heard Horomona Pohio called Horomona Te Haki, but he may have been so called. Horomona's wife was Wikitoria. Te Haki, the mother of Te Haereroa, was at Ruapuke about the time of the sale, and perhaps Tuhawaiki put the name in the deed. Teone Topi Patuki said Te Haki was a woman, and lived at Ruapuke; was there in 1844, and died there. Tare Wetere te Kahu said Te Haki was a matua of mine, but was dead before the sale. Te Haki was the nickname that Horomona Pohio was known by. He was often addressed by that name. Te Haki died before 1844. Katarina Hape says that she never heard Horomona Pohio called Horomona te Haki. Rawiri te Maire states that he was present at the sale of the Otago Block, in 1844. There was no person there named Te Haki. Confirms Tare Wetere te Kahu's statement that Horomona Pohio was known as Horomona te Haki. Te Haki was an old woman in 1844. She died at Ruapuke. Ihaia Whaitiri, of Rapaki, states that he is aware that Horomona Pohio was called Te Haki. Rakiwakana : Tare Wetere te Kahu said he knew Te Rakiwakana. He was at Otago at the time of the sale, but I cannot say if he had a take to the land. He belonged to Taumutu, and used to go about with Taiaroa senior. He lived with Te Parure after Mokai's death, at Purakaunui, and afterwards at Otago Heads. Adjourned for further inquiry. Descent subsequently ascertained. Te Raki No. 2 : John Connor, of Taieri, claimed relationship with Te Raki. He lived formally years at Taieri. Traced descent. The reason why Wi Naihira was admitted to share in the Taieri lands in 1867 was owing to his being married to Tuarea's aunt. Te Raki came when a young man from Kaiapoi to Taieri, and settled there. Tawhirimatea came with Te Kaihaere on his return from the North, and Te Raki came afterwards. Te Kaihaere was a wanderer. His abode was at the Molyneux. He was the father of Tuhawaiki. Te Raki was related to Te Kaihaere.

G.— 7

41

Tare Wetere te Kahu said Te Raki's lake in the Otago Block was through his relatives at the Taieri. Mataara came from Kaikoura about the time Te Raki was on the road. He settled at Taieri, and remained there up to the sale of the Otago Block, in 18-44, and then went to Murihiku. Te Raki came originally from Kaiapoi. Hoani Matiu traced the descent of Te Raki on the father's side. There are some relatives at Moeraki. Matter adjourned for further consideration. Commission adjourned till Friday, the 6th instant.

Otago Heads, 6th Maech. Commission resumed. Inquiry relative to the vendors of the Otago Block continued. Karetai was one of the principal owners. He was descended from Ngatimamoe, who formerly owned and occupied the land. Te Pahi, of Te Buahikihiki hapu, of Ngaitahu, married Hakuiao, a woman of the Waitaha and Te Bapuai hapus, and it was from this alliance that Taiaroa and Karetai are descended. Karetai had two wives, Pitoko and Koara. By the first he begat four children—viz., Te Kai, Te Ao, Koroko, Riria; and by the second he begat three children—viz., Mokomoko, Timoti, and Ripeka. Of the first family, Te Kai, Te Ao, and Korako are dead. They all left issue; and of the second family, Mokomoko is dead without issue. Te Kai had one son, a half-caste, named William Christie, who is dead. Te Ao left one daughter, Erihapeti te Koaki, of Moeraki; and Koroko left three children, two sons and one daughter surviving him—viz., Henare, Mere, and Renata. The relatives are entitled as follows : Erihapeti te Koaki (i), Riria Potiki (-1), Henare, Mere, and Renata Karetai (|~), Timoti Karetai (•£•), Ripeka Karetai (I). Henare te Maire traced the descent of Te Kuha's family, and also of Patuki's. Te Kuha married two sisters, Hiko and Monokiao. Hiko — Te Kuha _= Monokiao L_ Ramari = Te Au =_ Ruataika Poko Matowai i J I ■ | I I Pene te Au Batimira Tareihe Tamati Symons (3). Patuki =_ Koau Pirihira Kuku = Wetere Kahu To Tataua. These persons are also descended from Te Pahi. The Commissioner pointed out that their relationship to Karetai was too remote. Mokomoko : Was a son of Karetai by his second wife, Koara. His nearest relatives are Tihioti Karetai and Ripeka Karetai. Timoti applied to have Mokomoko's interest allotted to himself and sister, but Ripeka stated she was willing to share with Karetai's children by the first wife, but if Timoti desired that the share should bo allotted to themselves only she would agree.—Nearest of kin : Timoti Karetai, Ripeka Karetai. Te Ao: Was also a son of Karetai by the first wife. He left one daughter—viz., Irihapeti te Koaki, who is the nearest of kin. Korako Karetai: Was also a son of Karetai's by the first wife ; he left issue surviving him, two sons and one daughter. One of the sons, Renata, is absent at sea. The persons entitled to succeed are Henare Karetai, Mere Karetai, Renata Karetai. Potiki: Tare Wetere te Kahu said he was known as Wi Potiki. He left two sons, Ihaia Potiki and Henare Potiki. These are all the children living. He derived his lake to the land through Taoka. Taoka I Te Whiwhi 1 Tamauokotorotika I [ " "" I ' j Wakaka Tuhoro = Wakaako Te Malm I I Tahatu (a) | | Titi Hurukeu I Wi Potiki 1 I i Ihaia Henaro Potiki derived his right through Ngaitaoka. Tahatu was a man of importance in the hapu. Potiki's nearest of kin are his two sons, Ihaia and Henare. Tare Wetere te Kahu said that he was of opinion that Potiki's interest should be shared with his other relatives as well. The Commissioner pointed cut if this principle was to be adopted in Potiki's case it should be made general, otherwise it would be unfair to make Potiki's a special case, as the circumstances do not differ from that of others. H. K. Taiaroa, examined by Tare Wetere te Kahu : I do not claim through Potiki's descent; my allusion just now was to Potiki's other relatives. 6—G. 7.

G.— 7

42

Ihaia Potiki stated that he did not object to divide the land with the other relatives, but he had not derived any benefit from the others. Miaka and others had the same right as Potiki. Would be willing to give these people a share. Pohata: Riria Potiki says that he was the younger brother of Makaia, he left no issue. The nearest of kin are Kahu's grandchildren, Pitoko's children and grandchildren, Buru's children and grandchildren. Pokihi: H. K. Taiaroa states that his father, Taiaroa, put Pokihi's name in the deed, but he is not aware that he had any right to the land. His claim was at the Taumutu, and from there to Kaiapoi. Tare Wetere te Kahu confirmed H. K. Taiaroa's statement. Pohika had no take to the Otakou Block. He was an elder relative to some of the people, and that was the cause of his coming. When he died, Wikitoria Mutu, of Kaiapoi, sent hei putea to pay the expense of his burial. Hoani Matiu states that Bokihi was descended from Puneke. Rawiri te Maire, of Waitaki, probably knows the ivakapapa. Pokihi is said to have belonged to the Ngatimahu hapu. He had a take to land at Waitaki. Came to Otago Heads before the sale of 1844, but the cause of his going is not known. Adjourned for further inquiry. Pokene :H. K. Taiaroa states that Pokene belonged to Kaiapoi. He was present at the sale of the Otago Block in 1844. He had no take to the land. Was descended from Te Hautapanuiatu. His nearest of kin was his grandson, a half-caste, named Harry West, of Stewart Island. Pokene belonged to Ngaituahuriri. This completed the inquiry about the vendors as far as it was possible to proceed. H. K. Taiaroa stated that he wished to call evidence relative to Hoani Wetere Koroko's position and rights in respect of the Otago Block. He called Hakumanu, who testified that he knew Hoani Wetere Koroko. He was originally known by the name of Koroko, after Taiaroa senior's father. Saw Hoani Wetere Koroko at Koputai (Port Chalmers) in 1844. He wanted to fix the boundary of the land to be retained by the Natives at Pariakaumia (Portobello). He was attacked by illness, and taken to Waikouaiti to Mr. Creed, tlie missionary there, to be doctored. The sale of the block was adjourned, owing to Hoani Wetere Koroko's illness. Was sent afterward by Taiaroa senior to fetch Hoani to attend the completion of the sale. Five of us were sent in a boat—self, Meihana, and others. We went to Waikouaiti in the night, and Meihana told Hoani that Taiaroa wanted him to return. He said he was unable to do so as he had not recovered, but he would write a letter, which he did; it was about seven pages in length, and he sent us back with it to Taiaroa. We then returned to Koputai. Mr. Wakefield, Taiaroa, Karetai, and others were waiting for our return. Taiaroa came to meet us. Meihana gave the letter to him, and the proceedings relative to the sale were continued and completed. I saw the money standing in bags on the table in the tent, and Tuhawaiki standing at the door of it. He seized a hag of money and distributed it amongst his people. Taiaroa took his and put it into his handkerchief, and on reaching the Bae o Paaka he gave self and Meihana £5 each. It was several hours after we returned from Waikouaiti with Hoani's letter that this purchase-money was paid. I judged that Hoani Wetere Koroko was a man of importance, because we were sent especially to fetch him from Waikouaiti. Tare Wetere te Kahu cross-examined: I know about the rohe at Parihaumia (Portobello). Karetai, Taiaroa, Tuhawaiki, and others were disputing about the boundary being fixed there. Hoani W'etere Koroko went to Waikouaiti after he was attacked by illness. Mr. Wakefield and the Natives were at Port Chalmers. Taiaroa sent us to Waikouaiti to fetch Hoani, and we returned the same night bringing back a letter of seven pages for Taiaroa. The "Humpback" was the name of the boat. Meihana took the letter to Taiaroa, and after a while the purchase-money was paid. Taiaroa went to the Heads with us in our boat. Did not hear what transpired the following day, or what Mr. Clarke said. Did not hear what was said at the division of the money. Mr. Creed took Hoani Wetere Koroko's share to Waikouaiti. Commissioner examined: I did not see the person known as Koroko-nui there. There was a large number of persons present, about a hundred. Henare te Maire cross-examined : Self and Meihana went to fetch Hoani from Waikouaiti. Do not know what Hoani's letter to Taiaroa contained ; could not read it. I saw the money in the tent. Taiaroa and Meihana went first, and afterwards self and another went also. Did not hear or know what was in the letter. I was left to look after the boat while Meihana went to deliver the letter to Taiaroa. A large number of the people present belonged to Waikouaiti and Otago, Horoinona Pohio was present, but I did not notice the others. I saw some pakehas there—viz., Messrs. Symond and others. The Maoris were not occupied about anything that I saw. I did not go into the tent, but I looked in as I passed by and saw the money on the table, at least I supposed it was money. Hare Kahu cross-examined : Hoani Wetere Koroko did not want to sell (i tohe kia kaua c hoko te ivhenua). He was taken to Waikouaiti after he became ill. Bawiri te Maire was present at the sale in 1844. Katarina Hape states that she can confirm Hukumanu's statement that Hoani Wetere Koroko was sent for. The evidence that he has given is quite correct. Meihana Hakumanu and others came to our house at Waikouaiti where Hoani was, and told him that they had been sent to fetch him. The persons present in the house were self, Miria, Hoani, and Bia Moheko. Hoani wanted us to prepare food for Meihana and his party, but they would not wait as they were in a hurry to return. Hoani Wetere Koroko told Meihana that that he was not well enough to return. H. K. Taiaroa stated that his object in calling evidence as regards Hoani Wetere Koroko was to show that Hoani was a man of importance in regard to the sale of the block, and in fact the proceedings had been delayed in consequence of his absence. The question re the identity of the Koroko whose name is attached to the deed was adjourned for further inquiry.

43

G.— 7

H. K. Taiaroa stated that he desired to speak about the grievance of the people. In the first place he would like to point out that no land had been set apart in the Otago Block for the Natives. The land they possessed was retained by themselves at the time of the sale in 1844. Ec pointed out that the land was insufficient for the maintenance of the people. Ho had been compelled to commence work when quite a lad—to milk cows, and perform other work to get a living. Considered that the Government should fulfil the intention on which the Otago Block was sold to the Company. It had cost the Natives a great deal of money in attempting to establish their rights, and he considered the Government should repay the expense. Very little monetary assistance had been afforded to the Natives at the Otago Heads settlement by way of relieving the poor and indigent, who had been attended to chiefly by their own friends or relatives. The medical attendance had also been very irregular, and the Natives were put to a great deal of expense in obtaining the services of a doctor. None of the Natives had sufficient land to maintain themselves on it without seeking work elsewhere. Commission adjourned till the 7th instant.

Otago Heads, 7th Maeoh, 1891. 11. K. Taiaroa, in answer to Henare Karetai, stated that lie considered Taiaroa's lake superior to that of Karetai because of his being descended from the elder brother, and also from other persons of importance. Te Paahi belonged to Otakou, but Tukiterangi belonged to Taumutu. Nani Weller (Mrs. Ellison) states that it was through Hinewhareua that Taiaroa senior gained a right to the Otago Block. The Commissioner stated that he was prepared to receive the lists of names of the present residents, and also the names of persons who it is said had a take to the Otago Block, in addition to those whose names are attached to the deed of sale of 1844. List of names of persons said to be resident on the Otago Block who had a take to the land submitted and read out:— Tera Kahuru (f .)*, mother of Matiu te Hit. Puakihau (f.)*, sister to Tuhawaiki. Hone te Kauhetu (f.) :|:, daughter of Te Wahia. Ngaroimata (f.)|, child of Teone Topi Patuki. Hariata Karetai (f.)*. Pitoko, ({)■•'■. Pana (f.)*, sister of Taiaroa. Matiu Edmonds (in.)*, born at Otago Heads. Koriana Edmonds (f.)*, born at Otago Heads. Pinana (f.)f, child of Toke of Ngatihuirapa had a take at the Molyneux. Te Merehau (m.)*. Toke Hautiihi. Bota Pikaroro (m.).*. Rawiri Korako te Belie (m.)*, a nephew of Toke, take small. Mata Makariri (f.) :l!, a niece of Toke. Haimona Tuhatara (m.)*, brother to Kinihe Kurupohatu. Buru (m.)*, brother to Kinihi Kurupohatu. Hohua Pokohiwi (__.)*. Buru (m.)*, belonged to Te Karoro, died in 1847. Tuatara (m.)*, belonged to Te Karoro, died in 1845. Piri (m.)*, belonged to Te Karoro, died in 1846; was a brother of Kurupohatu. Te Urukomako (m.)*, belonged to Te Karoro, died in 1847 ; brother to Kurupohatu. Te Kaehe Karetai (m,)*, son of Karetai senior, died at Otago in 1845. Werohia (m.);;:, belonged to Te Karoro ; was the son of Kara. Names of persons submitted, but objected to through having no right:— Te Urepakoko (m.)*, parents not known, perhaps Bawiri te Maire may know about him. Maraea Moimoi Hape (f.):;:, cousin to Koroko, Taiaroa senior's father. Maraea Moimoi Hape (f.)*, her take was at Taumutu. Koroko Hape = Wakamohene I I Taiaroa Maraea Moimoi Taiaroa paid her the money for Taumutu. Tipare, married to Jim Brown, European (_.)*, sister of Wi te Baki through Te Ihupupu. Tahu (m.)*, husband of Toke. Tauora (m.)*, hapu not known. Hineitakikai (f.)*, hapu not known. Kaioneone (m.)f, hapu not known. Mahue (f.)t, sister to Puako's mother. Te Kihi (m.)*, no take at Molyneux. Te Kawewhitau (1)*, wife of Te Kihi. Hineiwahia, (f)*, wife of Buru, had a take in Kemp's Block. Hokotuna, (f)*, mother of Hineiwahia. Takiwini (m.)*, had a take in Kemp's Block. Porehe (f.)*, had a take in Kemp's Block. Timoko (f)*, sister of Hohepa Tarewa, of Port Cooper; her brother had a Moutere Titi given him at Stewart Island, but he had no take to it. Kirikoha. Tangata Huruhuru. Kiwi (f.):;;, sister to To Haere. Te Haere (m.)*. Temu (m)|, (?) of Taumutu. Kaikoro (m.)*, belonged to Kaikoura ; went to Murihiku. Te Kai (f.)*, belonged to Waimate. Wiiki te Wairaki, (f)*, belonged to Taumutu. Nohorua (_,)*, belonged to Moeraki; was the wife of Hohua. Tiakiwhenua (m.)*, belonged to Murihiku, died at Buapuke. Names of the Natives found residing at the Otago Heads Settlement in 1853 by Mr. Mantell, read out, and inquiries made as to whether these people were entitled to land within the block, or were only squatters. The undermentioned persons were admitted to be owners—viz., Taiaroa, Huriwhenua (H. K. T.), John Wesley Koroko ; Mawera (objected to by Ellison ; to be considered at Kaiapoi); Waiora, Ria Mohoko, Wiremu Botiki, Ihaia Potiki,' Timoti Karetai, John Martin Turia, Tare te Kahu (Henare Karetai objected to Tare Wetere te Kahu); Pirihira Kuku, Pani Weller (Fanny Weller), Karetai, Te Hu (Matiu te Hu), Bipeka, Te Horo (Horiana). The others, it is stated, were merely squatting at the settlement. Matiu te Hu stated that the Natives could not obtain a living from their land. He was one of the pilot-boat crew, and gained a living in that way. His land was let, but the rent was insufficient to keep him. Some of his land brought him £5 a year, and some £4. The rent of the part at Papanui was only Is. per acre. His half-caste land was very unsuitable; part of it was too steep for use. Had let it for a time, but the tenant had thrown it up, as it did not pay him. Another heavy expense to the Natives was the want of a doctor. Formerly Dr. Drysdale was employed by the Government at a salary of £40, but afterwards it was reduced to £20. The

* Adults. t Minors,

Gr.—7

44

doctor then resigned the post, and the Natives had had no doctor for about six years. If any of their people took ill it cost their relatives from £3 to £6 to procure medical attendance from Dunedin, without they happened to be a subscriber; then the cost was £1 Is. Teone Batara had a large family, and only 10 acres of land to support them on. He had very bad health, and was unable to work. The 10 acres of half-caste land was all he had, and that was situated in an out-of-the-way place where he could not cultivate it. No Government relief has been received in aid of the old and indigent people. These people have been supported by their relatives, who could ill afford to do so, especially in cases where they had large families of their own. Phil B,yan had a large family, and had no land of his own to maintain them on. Was living on his wife's land. He owned a little land about Kaiapoi, but not enough to support him. Epiha Maaka was living on his wife's land. Timoti Karetai's family were insufficiently provided for. He had let some of his land, but the rent received was very small. The rest he was working with the assistance of his family. For some of his land he received £10 a year. Hakumanu had no land at Waikouaiti. He had some at Otago Heads, which he had let for £13 a year —too little to live on. Henare Karetai had let some of his land for £8 a year. No person had sufficient land to maintain himself and his family. Several persons were unprovided for, and had to obtain work to get a living. In fact, everyone had to seek employment during the shearing and harvest seasons to procure money to purchase food and clothing with, as the land did not support them; and sometimes work was not obtainable. Topi Patuki stated that the Murihiku people had no doctor. Others confirmed the forogoing statement, and stated they had nothing to add. All their cases were alike. H. K. Taiaroa presented a petition setting out that he claimed to succeed to several of the deceased vendors—namely : Taiaroa, Hoani Wetere Koroko, Pohau, Wi te Baki; and demanding that 5,000 acres of land, not less than £2 per acre in value, be set apart for Taiaroa's claim, and also compensation for the delay for forty years ; 4,000 acres for Hoani Wetere Koroko, not less than £2 per acre in value ; 3,000 acres for Pohau, of the same value ; and 2,000 acres for Te Baki. Teone Topi Patuki presented a petition asking that 2,000 acres, at £1 10s. an acre, be allotted to him for his claim. Tini Kerei Taiaroa presented a petition demanding that 1,380 acres be set apart to satisfy her claim for her relatives in Kemp's Block. Apetition from Tare Wetere te Kahu, notifying that he had a bond fide claim to laud within the Otakou Block. Riki te Mairaki Taiaroa presented a petition asking- that their claim to land within the Otago Block be considered; also, that their claim in the Ngaitahu Block be considered; also, that their claims in the Murihiku Block be considered. H. K. Taiaroa presented a petition praying that his claims to land in the Otakou Block, and also those of Riria Mokai, Puna Koroko, and Heni Haeora, be considered. Pirihira Wetere te Kahu presented a petition praying that her mother's claim in the Otakou Block be considered. Riria Potiki presented a petition relative to the claim of Piri Kiriti (Wm. Christie), a half-caste to land in the Otago Block. Timoti Karetai and others presented a petition praying that the claims of their family in the Otakou Block be considered. Hana Wira Ellison presented a petition praying that her claim to land in the Otakou Block be considered. H. K. Taiaroa presented a petition relative to the expenditure of £3,500, the cost incurred by the Natives in endeavouring to establish their claim to the Otago Block, praying that the Government reimburse the amount. Hopa Ru presented a petition that the claims of himself and others to succeed to Te Raki be considered. Commission adjourned to Moeraki.

Moeraki, Thuesday, 12th Maech, 1891. Commission opened at Buranga House, Moeraki. Commission read out, and explained to the Natives present. Henare Mauhara asked the Commissioner if any action was proposed to be taken about the 500,000 acres the Natives had spoken about at Waitaki in 1887 to be set apart in satisfaction of their claims in Kemp's purchase. The Commissioner stated that he had no authority to deal with that demand. All he was authorised to do was to ascertain the names of the persons who are unprovided with land, and report accordingly. Wi Poukuku also spoke about the 500,000 acres. Henare te Maire asked the Commissioner to state whether he was empowered to settle all their claims without reference to the Government or Parliament. The Commissioner stated that he was not empowered to settle any claims, but merely to inquire and report as to who were unprovided with land. As regards their claim for a large area of land, the Parliamentary Committee had reported that the principal claim for consideration of this kind might be considered to be settled, although not so amply as it might have been done. , All that the Committee considered remained. to be done was to ascertain who were unprovided for. Teone Bene Mamaru stated that he had no questions to ask the Commissioner; but he desired to make a statement about the 500,000 acres thai; had been demanded by the Natives in satisfaction of their claims. They had preferred this claim to several Ministers of the Government who had visited hem—namely, Sir Bobert Stout and others,

45

G.—l

Henare Te Maire asked as to the probability of the Natives obtaining an award of 500,000 acres, as great importance and weight was placed on this by many persons, especially the old people. The Commissioner stated that there was not the least probability of land to that extent being given, and it was fruitless to discuss the question. All that the Committee considered necessary to do was to make provision for those who were unprovided for ; any claim beyond that did not appear to be recognised. The chief work that was requisite to be done to aid the present inquiry was to furnish au accurate list of all the residents at the settlement. On this being done it would be possible to ascertain the names of those who were either unprovided or insufficiently provided for. Several of the persons present stated that this class of information had been frequently furnished, and nothing had come of it ; consequently they could not perceive that it would be of any use on this occasion to supply it. The Government were in possession of full information if they desired to settle the matter, but nothing but delays occurred. Commissions of Inquiry had been previously held, and a vast amount of evidence taken relative to their claims, but nothing satisfactory resulted ; and now another inquiry was being held, with what result it was impossible to say, but probably the consideration of the fresh report would cause another lengthy delay ; and after that probably another Commission would be appointed, and further delays would take place. Commission adjourned till the 13th instant.

Feiday, 13th March, 1891. Commission resumed. Considerable opposition was displayed during the forenoon, and a great deal of argument used of a similar character to that of the previous day, as to the unsatisfactory character of the inquiry owing to the narrow scope of the Commission. The Commissioner pointed out that it was exceedingly unwise on the part of the Natives to throw obstacles in the way of the inquiry ; their,better and wisest course was to afford all the assistance they could with a view to aid a settlement of the question. On the other hand, if they were disinclined to do so it would be advisable to say so, so that the proceedings could be determined, as it was no use wasting further time. After further discussion, they consented to furnish the information required. Commission adjourned till the 14th instant.

Satueday, 14th March, 1891. Commission resumed. Engaged receiving and comparing lists of names ; also ascertaining and locating the owners of the several sections in the Moeraki Beserve in accordance with the subdivisional survey. Commission adjourned till the 16th instant.

Monday, 16th March, 1891. Commission resumed. Tini Kerei Taiaroa spoke about the loss she had sustained through the non-fulfilment of the conditions of Kemp's deed, and the promises made in connection therewith relative to schools, hospitals, &c„ Many of her relatives had not joined in the sale, nor had they derived any benefit from schools or hospitals. Iwa and Pukio did not receive any benefit; and Hinewetea's medical expenses were paid for by her. My elder relatives paid their own medical expenses. Personally, I have not received any benefit from the medical officers. Did not receive any share of the Kaiapoi land set apart for the Moeraki Natives. Beita te Pae states that neither her mother nor father received any land. At the sale of the Murihiku Block Kaikai received a share of the money. I did not get a share of either money or land in Kemp's purchase. I received one acre from the Court. Self and children have nothing to live on, and no land to cultivate. The doctors who were to be appointed for the Natives did not attend the Moeraki people. Had to take invalids to Oamaru for medical attendance at a considerable expense. Have paid £18 for medical attendance. Have no shoes to wear, only Maori sandals. Herewine Ira states that he has not derived any benefit from the allotment of land. His father had received 14 acres at Kaiapoi, which he gave to him. Self and family have received no medical attendance. Am unable to support myself and family, and I think the Government ought to consider my case, as lam a cripple. All my friends are unable to help me as they have their own troubles to contend with. Irihapeti Behu is a widow ; cannot assist me ; neither can Hoani Matiu, Tipene Tutakai, and Tanahira Waruwarutu. Irihapeti Behu : I was born at Otago when that block was sold in 1844. Schools and hospitals have been of no benefit to me, nor yet to my family. I have no land at Waikouaiti, and only a few acres at Moeraki; but insufficient for my support. Earn a few shillings by making and selling fancy kits. This is all lam able to do to get a living. Hoani Matiu : I desire to state that our right to the land was sold by others. My father's land was at Kaiapoi, and was sold by others. Taua Piki was the first child of Tuahuriri, the owner of that part. Matiu, my father, was a lino kaumatua of Kaiapoi. Tanahira Waruwarutu derives his right through that source. Matiu did not receive any land at Kaiapoi. Schools and hospitals were of no avail to his family. Our schooling was paid for by him to a European woman. Doctors have been paid for by ourselves, and our money has been expended in expenses of that kind, which the Government promised to bear. Cannot assist to maintain my relatives, as I have nothing to spare for them. Have been put to a great deal of^expense in trying to get justice done to our claims. On one occasion it cost me £30 to attend a meeting at Kaiapoi; on another I spent £5. The meeting at Waitaki also caused us expense. Forty-five pounds was expended by my father and myself in trying to establish our claims.

Or.— 7

46

Hona te Maiki Whatarauihi was at Kakaunui in 1848. Only got 4 acres. Suffered through this, as he had a number of grandsons —about twenty in number (Apes and others). He also lost all his mahinga kai. Epiha Maaka was at Moeraki, and afterwards went to Waikouaiti. Only owned 9 acres at Moeraki. Quite insufficient for the requirements of my family. Doctors are very expensive. When my child was ill I sent for Dr. Cunningham, and paid him £7 7s. for his attendance. Afterwards when my wife was taken ill I was unable to employ a doctor owing to the expense. Doctored her myself with Maori remedies. I derive a living by fishing, as the land I possess is insufficient for the purpose. Teone Bena Mamaru: My mate commenced from the time the land was sold. • Our rights were sold by others. A number of my relatives, full}' thirty, were omitted, which has proved a serious loss of land to me. Schools were promised in 1848, but none were established, to the detriment of those who could have taken advantage of them had they been available. Hospitals and medical attendance were also promised in 1848, and many died through the want of assistance of this kind. My father, Rawiri Mamaru, died through the want of medical attendance a few years ago, as we were unable to incur the expense. The land set apart for us is insufficient for our wants, and we have to supplement our livelihood by other means, such as fishing, &c. All our old mahinga, kai have been destroyed by the occupation of the country by the Europeans; and if we attempt to go in search of food we are turned off by the owners of the land. Ask that relief may be afforded to us. Mohi te Koaki, per Henare Karetai: Mohi's father did not take part in the sale of the land comprised in Kemp's block, and did not derive any benefit from it. Taiaroa requested the people to aid him to collect money for the purpose of taking action to establish their claims: £3,500 was collected for the purpose, in sums ranging from £5 to £40. Many persons sold their stock to obtain money to contribute for this purpose, and also obtained money in advance on the rent of their land. Tare te Kahu requested the people to .collect money for Te Maikaroa's meeting, and £300 was collected for this purpose. Have received no benefit from schools, and now we have to pay for the books under the present system. Owing to there being no medical attendance, have been put to heavy expense for doctors. Had to incur a large expense for attendance on his daughter, who died. The land owned by the Natives is insufficient to meet their requirements. Henare te Maire : Have known of the mate of Ngaitahu for many years. Gained my first experience through being with Matiaha Tiramorehu, and acting as his clerk to take down statements made by the old people. The mate dates from 1848, the year that Kemp's Block was sold to the Government. It was then they lost their mahinga kai, and have suffered ever since from the loss of these privileges. A great deal of expense has been entailed on the Natives through the Government failing to perform its duty, thereby compelling the people to take the matter up and expend money in trying to get their claims recognised. A large amount of money that the Natives could ill afford to lose was expended for this purpose. The amount is not exactly known at present, but it will be possible to prepare a statement of it. The sale of Kemp's Block by those who were not the sole owners was the means of depriving many persons of their rights, and no benefit was derived by them afterwards. When the reserves were made in 1848 some got ten acres acres each, and others about five or six. The small quantity of land that was set apart has been a serious loss to the Natives. Cannot get a living on the land, and have to obtain work from the Europeans to eke out a livelihood. Some are able to secure work, but those who are not so fortunate have to lead a life of semi-starvation. One cause that has created a heavy loss to the Natives is through the contributions they have had to make to meet the expense incurred in endeavouring to establish their claim for consideration in connection with the non-fulfilment of the promises made at the time the land was sold to the Government. The first expense of that kind the people were put to was Matiaha Tiramorehu's hui, and the expenditure incurred in printing and writing documents connected with the sale of Kemp's Block. The second was Taiaroa's kohe moni for the purpose decided on at the meeting held at Otago Heads, at the meeting called Te Main Tamariki. The third collection was ♦made at Te Maiharoa's suggestion. Other expenses were also incurred through the meetings held at Moeraki, Waitaki, Temuka, in connection with the general object to establish their rights. Another serious loss in the past has been the absence of medical attendance, and another is the want of schools and the failure to train the people to European trades. There was no atawhai either conferred on the old people. Tanetiki was the tipuna of the Kaiapoi people. Some of his mokopuna got money, others did not. Turakautahi was another tangata ivhai ritenga nui. His permanent abode was at Kaiapoi Pa. All his descendants have lost their mahinga kai. lam embarrassed by debt through being unable to support my family off the land. Henare Mauhara: I have suffered seriously through the condition of the sale of Kemp's Block not being carried out; in the first place, owing to the insufficiency of the land set apart for the Natives. No medical attendance was supplied, nor yet were hospitals or schools. Waited patiently for the fulfilment of these promises, and in the meantime my people died without being benefited by these promises. The long period of waiting that the people have been subjected to has proved very prejudicial to them. Wearied of waiting, and despairing that justice would not be done to them, they held meetings to create measures on their own behalf with a view to establish their claims. Meetings were held at Kaiapoi and other places for this purpose, and large amounts of money were expended, and also in attending Mr. Smith's Commission. The expenditure of this money has pressed very heavily on the Natives. I consider that the Government, if they are in earnest, should give full consideration to the .claims of the Natives, as a long time has elapsed since the promises were made to them. Hospitals are not available to all the Natives, notwithstanding the statement of the Parliamentary Committee. Children and invalids from here have to be taken to Oamaru for medical advice. Some can be taken, but others cannot be moved. A school has been erected recently —about September, 1890. Tuhuru was the only person at Moeraki who has received Government relief, but he did not live long. The people are badly in want of additional land,

47

G.— 7

Teo Tipa : My father—Pita Tipa, and his wife Erihapeti Tipa—never received any benefit from the sale of the Ngaitahu Block. Their rights were sold by others. They were at Kaiapoi at that time. They did not benefit from the hospitals or schools, &c, that were promised to the people. Pita Tipa has only recently died. If hospitals and medical attendance had been available he would probably be alive now. Have six relatives; my wife and myself make eight, and the area of the land we-possess is very limited, altogether insufficient for our wants. Am about thirty-nine years old, but have received no benefit from schools, and am ignorant of the pakeha's customs and knowledge. Would have been much improved had I received the advantage of education. Have to obtain outside aid by work to enable me to maintain my family; but it is difficult to obtain work, as lam not a skilled workman. Taiaroa's and the other meetings have caused a heavy expense to the Natives, as well as seriously impoverishing them, as they had to sell their stock and draw their rents in advance to enable them to procure money for the purpose. We have a very little land in cultivation at Moeraki, the most of the reserve has been let to defray the cost of fencing in the sections. It has cost the people over £400. Wi Poukuku: In olden days the Natives had plenty of food: birds, fish, roots, and berries; but after the land was sold then the mate commenced—the sale of the land with all its privileges by one set of people over the heads of other (" Ka hapa nga tangata i reira ka haere mai ta matou mate"). My relatives did not get any land allotted them, which was a loss both to them and me. No one can live on the land owing to its limited area. It can be seen from the list of areas belonging to self and family that the acreage is very small. Have not benefited by schools or hospitals, and have not participated in any advantage that others may have had by free trips by steamers or trains. 1 can produce an account of the moneys expended at the meetings held by Te Maiharoa. Consider it would be a great advantage if Government would consent to concentrate the acreage held by the Natives. At present it is scattered about, and is consequently of little benefit to the owners. Beceive a small income from rents —viz,, 3s. from land on the West Coast, and £14 from Kaiapoi. The Natives at Moeraki own a few sheep and horses, but the most of the stock on the reserve belongs to Europeans, to whom the land has been let to defray the cost of fencing the sections. Tikini Pahau : I corroborate the statements made by other speakers relative to the mate of the people. I have no land, and only obtain a living by work. Some of the people are better off than others. Beita te Bae, for Miria Papako : Miria complained that she did not get rent from her land at Poutini; she was also seriously affected by not being able to recover the expense incurred by Matiaha Tiramorehu in trying to establish the Native claims and obtain a settlement of them. Miria is very badly off, only receives a small rent from her land on the West Coast, quite insufficient to support her (" me titiro te Kaivanatanga ki aia "). Has to gather shell-fish on the beach to live on. Hira Mauhara states that she has an insufficient quantity of land. Wants her quantity increased by 300 acres. My relatives, who are dead, were unprovided with land. I was born at Kaiapoi, and belong there ("Me kawe atu ki Kaiapoi aku hapa me aku tupapaku"). Anaru Pori: I have suffered this same mate that others have experienced. Had no land, but got one acre in the reserve, but it is too small for myself and family. Spoke about his hapu land being insufficient for use. Have two children, and they have no land. Cannot live on the small piece I have. I succeeded to 5 acres, but have only one of my own. Proceedings closed. Commission adjourned to Waitaki.

Waitaki, Wednesday, 18th March, 1891. Commission opened at Waitaki. Bawiri te Maire said that the people had not much to add to what had been stated at Moeraki. Had heard the Commissioner's explanations. Tare te Kahu stated that all the people had to do was to furnish a list of people wdio had been omitted in Mr. Mantell's list of 1848 ; all the rest of the business had been discussed at Moeraki. Takana Tohitu saluted the Commissioner. Had nothing particular to say in addition to what had been stated at Moeraki. Alluded to the 500,000 acres that the Natives had formerly demanded should be set apart for them as compensation for the loss they had sustained. Tamati Tiwi had nothing to say beyond alluding to the 500,000-acre claim. A number of persons were unprovided with land. Baniera Matenga : There was no mention made of 500,000 acres or additional land in Te Maiharoa's time. Government in those days did not offer to set apart land for the Natives. Bawiri te Maire stated that the land was insufficient for their use, as it would not support the people. Had only a few acres to grow potatoes on. All former sources of food-supply were cut off. If they went fishing they were threatened to be put in jail, and if they went catching birds they were turned off. The winter w Tas the most suitable time to catch the weka, and the Maoris in olden times used to set up a rahui to protect the birds. The Europeans will not allow the Natives to kill the woodhens now, as it is said they are useful to kill the young rabbits. The tuis and all other birds are gone, and the roots of the kauru and the fern have been destroyed by fire. The Waitaki and all the other rivers have imported fish in them, consequently the Natives are prevented from eeling or catching whitebait in season. Can only get meat now by paying for it, and the Natives have no money for the purpose. If some place were reserved where the Natives could procure fish without being molested it would aid them in procuring a living, but there is no place they can go to now. The reserves are too small to run stock on and cultivate as well. In 1848 there was plenty of fish and other food, but after the land got settled the people gradually got hemmed in and prevented from obtaining the food that was available in former times. Used to obtain fish in season and dry it for future use, and other kinds of food were dealt with in this way. Wekas and other birds were also preserved, to be used during the period while the preserves were protected. The people did not

G.— 7

48

kill the birds out of season in those days, but now the Europeans destroy them at all times. All the kourtu aruhe are destroyed. The custom in former times was only to dig as much as was required. Fern-root was procured by any person, but the whitebait was only caught by the people who owned the land. Eels were free to all to obtain at periods when he mahi haokai was on. The kauru was also protected by rahuis. Tcthitu : There is nothing to live on at Waitaki; some of the other places are better off. All the old mahingakai are taken by the pakehas. Waitaki is not available now to us owing to its having been stocked with trout. The firewood we have was given to us by a pakeha (Mr. McLean). A very small portion of the land is fit to grow potatoes on. In 1848, at the time Kemp's Block was sold to the Government, the reserves set apart then were more proportionate to our requirements than now, because we were able to procure food-supplies elsewhere ; but afterwards, on the country being settled, we were stopped from obtaining birds, fish, and berries off the wilderness land as heretofore, consequently our condition has been getting gradually worse every year, until now we are shut in altogether. Hemi Paiki: The mate that affects us commenced in 1848 through a number of people being unprovided with land. The consequence of this was that those who had a share of the reserves set apart for the Natives had to provide the others with a share of the limited area they possessed themselves. All our mahinga. kai are now gone. The rivers are closed to us, and our reserves are insufficient to support us. The young men are able to procure work at shearing and harvesting, but for a large part of the year there is no work to do. Some of the Natives who have a larger area may be able to get a living off it, but persons who have only a small acreage are unable to do so. Tamati Toko : I have no land (Xci te mate auite kore ivlienua) ; am a descendant of one of the original owners, but have no land. lam living on other people's land. The wages earned at shearing and harvesting soon goes to pay off our debts. Many of us are in debt, even those who have land. All the old mahinga kai are gone, and owing to trout having been put in all the rivers we are unable to catch flounders, inanga, or eels without risking the chance of being fined or imprisoned. Some of us were nearly put in gaol for catching wekas on some of the runs. Donald McFarlane, of Hakateramea, and Mr. Hoare, of Station Peak, turned us off while catching wekas. Put a notice in a newspaper that Natives would not be allowed to catch wekas on their runs; wanted to preserve wekas for game, and to kill the rabbits; but afterwards the wekas were killed on these runs by dogs and poison. Have seim the wekas lying dead on the runs in numbers, but the station-owners would not allow the Natives to kill or catch them ; they threatened to shoot us if we went on their land. All our old mahinga kai are destroyed, and we are left without the means of obtaining the food we used formerly to depend on. Baniera Tuhaha corroborated the statements made by the previous speakers relative to the distribution of their mahinga kai. Tamati Perepuru te Wakateko (Waihao) supported the statement about the insufficiency of the land. Have no family to support me, aud am too infirm to work. Want assistance from the Government. Haimona Mairaki (Waitaki) : Silly, partly paralysed, unable to work. Koukou, or Biria te Weiti, of Waihao, au old woman, mother of Jack Loper (who had a large family of his own to support, about ten in all), wants assistance from Government. About 6-| acres of potatoes is all the crop the Natives have to depend on at W Taitaki. The most of the land is unsuitable for cultivation. Europeans who have tried to cultivate parts of it haye been compelled to abandon the attempt. Names of residents submitted and confirmed. Commission adjourned to Temuka.

Temuka, Feiday, 20th March, 1891. Commission opened at Temuka. Hoani Korehe Kahu welcomed the Commissioner and expressed a hope that the work now proceeding would result in a satisfactory settlement of their claims. The people had waited many years for a fulfilment of them. He drew attention to the loss they had sustained through being deprived of their mahinga kai. In former times their whatas (storehouses) used to be full of food, but now they did not need storehouses, as they had nothing to put in them, through every thing beingtaken from them by the Europeans. Hare Kahu spoke of the manner in which the sale of the land had been effected in former times whereby many persons lost their rights through the country being sold by people who did not own it; and to add. to the loss, a large number of persons had been omitted in the census of 1848, for whom land ought to have been provided in the same ratio as was apportioned to those whose names were included in Mr. Mantell's list. No inquiry was made at the time of the sale as to the rights of the persons who sold the country comprised in Kemp's Block. James Bickus alluded to the sale of the Otakau Block, and wished to be informed if each block was to be dealt with separately. Bawiri te Maire pointed out that several persons whose names were attached to the deed of sale of the Otakou Block had no take to that block, but merely enjoyed certain rights which they were compensated for at the sale ; this was the reason why their names appeared in the deed. The persons alluded to were Kahuti, Korako, Kaikoareare and others. These people had no take to the land. Kokoro alluded to the loss the people had sustained through the manner in which the early purchases had been made. After a number of other persons had spoken to the same effect the proceedings were adjourned till the 21st instant.

49

G.—7

Saturday, 21st March, 1891. Commission resumed. James Bickus testified on behalf of the Waimatemate people as to the insufficiency of the land owned by the people there. The people were chiefly half-castes, and had to earn a living by working at anything they could obtain work at. Some of the half-castes got a share in the reserves in 1868, but many others were not so fortunate. The land they possessed was altogether insufficient for their wants even if it had been good land, which it was not. They could only obtain desultory employment. The people strove to adapt themselves to European customs, but found it difficult to do so. Jack Loper was an industrious man, but could not support his family, and there were others like him. J. Crocome had derived no land from his Maori relatives, although he was well descended on that side. He earned about £2 per week, and out of that he had to pay 10s. for rent, the rest went to maintain his family. At Temuka some of the people had 30 acres, others 20, others had less, and some none at all. They had to procure work to maintain themselves at shearing, harvesting, digging potatoes, weeding turnips or any other work. The young people who had grown up had no land to live on. Kiti Kahu, a Temuka resident, could not obtain a living off her land. Henare te Maire pointed out that all their mahinga kai were lost. Another cause of their poverty was the insufficiency of the land. Some of the Waihao people are fairly well off, but others have very little. The land, if let, would fetch about 3s. per acre ; the Punaoinaru land fetched from Is. 6d. to 3s. 6d. per acre, but the character of the land varied, and a great deal of it had been damaged by the river. James Bickus : Some of the half-caste land was let at 4s. per acre. The people had let thenland because the areas were too small to live on. Slodden had tried to farm a block of 42 acres of this land, but could not get a living off it : became bankrupt, and had his goods and effects seized to pay the tradesmen. I have about 54 acres, and only derive a rental of £14 per annum from it. Owing to a number of my Maori relatives not being provided with land it has been a serious loss to me. Jenny Gibbs (Harper) has only 12 acres, but cannot get a living on it. The land is let for ss. an acre, but £3 per annum is all I receive. This year, owing to the drought, the Waihao land only produced about 8 bushels per acre. In some cases those who have no land are assisted through their relatives allowing them to work on theirs. Bawiri te Maire corroborated the statements made by former speakers as to the inferior character of the land. This class of land was called onekaha by the Natives, and would not produce a crop during a dry season. It was only land in name, and was unserviceable for Maori cultivation. The Punaomaru was very inferior land. At the Korotuaheka (Waitaki) there was a little good laud, but most of the useful portion had been swept away by the rivers. A European had tried to farm part of the land at a rental of 2s. 6d. per acre, but had been compelled to abandon it. Hare Kahu read a letter from the people of Kaikoura about their certificates. Some had been sent, but others were not ready, and Mr. Bridson had informed them that they could not be prepared until the land had been divided. Hone Korehe Kahu drew attention to the rauiri at Ohapi (Orari) being situated in a different place to where the Natives supposed it to be—the place where it had been surveyed by Mr. Mathias. The place where the rauiri is situated belongs to the Bank of New Zealand, and contains about 45 acres. The section would suit them if it could be acquired. Henare Kokoro says that Ohapi, at the place owned by the bank, was their old fishing-place. The Orari Eiver was not so good a fishing-place for piharau. The tide ascends that river, and it requires still water to place their nets in. Hoani Korehe Kahu pointed out that it was desirable to reserve the Waitarakao Lagoon for the Natives. The lagoon has broken a fresh channel out to sea now, and Europeans go there and kill the eels, but do not use them. This lake is a good fishing-place for eels during the season. The Europeans go there on Thursday afternoons, and destroy a large number of eels. This has become a common practice, and is looked upon as sport. The eels are thrown out on the bank, and left there to die. Owing to having arranged with Mr. Baker, Chief Surveyor, to meet him at the Waipopo Beserve to adjust the boundary, further proceedings were postponed till Monday, the 23rd instant.

Monday, 23rd March, 1891. Commission resumed. Occupied obtaining lists of residents, and other particulars. Proceedings adjourned till the 24th instant.

Tuesday, 24th Maech, 1891. Commission resumed. Henare Mauhara alluded to the return of the Hiki —viz., to the mouth of the Waitaki, the people who had gone inland with Te Maiharoa to Omarama, and to the support given by Baniera Matenga to their cause, and suggested that something should be done for him. The remainder of the lists of names submitted read and confirmed. Old Buapuke list read out, and names challenged. Hare Kahu and others spoke about the subdivision of the land at Temuka belonging to their family. Becommended that they should decide on a scheme of partition, and then apply to the Court to confirm it. Engaged adjusting the location of the several owners in the Temuka and other sections which had got complicated through the Natives making alterations to suit themselves when the parcels were surveyed. Proceedings adjourned till the 25th instant, to enable appointment to be kept with Mr. Baker re the Waipopo boundary. Went with Mr. Baker, Chief Surveyor, to the Waipopo Beserve to 7—CI. 7.

G.—7

50

arrange on a common boundary between the Natives and Mr. Beck. After some discussion it was finally arranged that a portion of Section 22597, at the northern end, to include a square-shaped block parallel with the present course of the river, should be surrendered to the Natives. A right of road to Mr. Beck to be reserved through the surrendered part to give access to the ford.

Wednesday, 25th March, 1891. Commission resumed. Hare Kahu alluded to the loss the parents at Temuka were subjected to, owing to there being no school for their children. Two persons connected with the Native schools visited the Native settlement and they informed the Natives that their children could attend the European school, but the parents afterwards found that there was a feeling against the children ; about ten were sent in the first place, but in consequence of a statement made in the local papers, referring to the children being dirty, the parents who were unable to send the children always cleanly dressed took alarm lest they should, be turned away, and kept them at home. There are about forty-six children at the settlement, a number of whom could attend school, but the European School Committee seemed to object to Native children. In the Temuka Leader, dated 21st August, 1890, unfavourable allusion was made to the Native children, at the Board meeting, and their attendance was only sanctioned on the casting-vote of the Chairman. The Natives were anxious that a separate school should be erected at their settlement, as they did not concur with the present arrangement which was very unsatisfactory. Teone Tikao Wira alluded to the disadvantage the people were put to for want of a school. Behu spoke to the same effect. J. Bickus said that it was very desirable that a school should be established for the Natives if it was only to employ their time, which was now spent in paddling in the water, thereby catching cold, which caused a great mortality amongst them. Hone Karehe Kahu : When Mr. Posthlewaite was a member of the House, he tried to get a school for the Temuka people, but found that he was met by various objections. Mr. Bhodes had also taken an interest in the matter. The Native settlement was only about a mile from the public school, but a difficulty appeared to exist about the children going. When Teoti Paipus was in Wellington he saw Mr. Kirk, who promised to visit the place, which he subsequently did, and saw the children and was satisfied that there were a number old enough to attend school, but could not promise a school would be erected at the settlement. He was told that a site for a school could be had alongside the Whare Bunanga. The children of Temuka who have received any education have been taught in Kaiapoi and Waikouaiti. Henare Mauhara supported the application. Bawiri te Maire also supported. He said that the old people who formally opposed the schools were all dead. Henare Kokoro stated that the Native children were first sent to the Board school, but only four out of this number now attend. Eight were kept at home by their parents, as they were unable to send them properly dressed. In cases where there was only one child in a family the parents could send it clean, but it was difficult to send a number. The people of Temuka had been deprived of the advantage of education for forty-three years through no schools being established. The Commissioner pointed out that the people themselves were to blame to a certain extent, owing to the opposition displayed by the old people to the establishment of schools. Several efforts had been made since 1868 to induce them to consent without avail. It was a good sign now that so much interest was displayed in the matter, and their request would be brought before the Government. Henare Koroko drew attention to the insufficiency of the land set apart for the Natives in 1848, and also by the Native Land Court. The Natives could not get a living on the land. All the supplementary land given in 1868 was very inferior in character. Some of the reserves set apart in 1848 contained very good land, but some of these lands were being damaged by the river. The Natives could not cultivate the land satisfactorily, and consequently let it to Europeans. A good many of the sections in the Waipopo Beserve are let at prices varying from 10s. to 15s. per acre. The Eaukapuka Beserve was let at £1 per acre. The Kapunatiki Beserve was still under the old lease. Some of the Temuka sections are let at prices ranging from 6s. to £1 per acre. Owing to the land being scattered and in small parcels, it operates detrimentally to the people, as they can do no good with it. It would be very beneficial if a scheme could be devised to concentrate their land, as it might then be possible to work it profitably. Hare Kahu : I was one who was entitled to land in the list of 1848, but many persons were not included in the census, and consequently no apportionment was made for them. In 1868 some additional land was given, making up the area per individual to 14 acres, but a great deal of the supplementary land was of inferior character, and would only let for from 2s. to 2s. 6d. an acre. Another loss to the Natives was through their having to find room, on the small reserves set apart for them, for others who were not provided form 1848. In 1887 a number of persons were admitted o share in the reserves who had been overlooked in 1868. The number of parcels the land was held in was very inconvenient: some had 16 acres, and some had 5 acres, but these areas were scattered about. The land now owned by the Natives was insufficient for their use; every person had to obtain work, if possible, to supplement their means of livelihood. The Natives have been put to heavy expense in trying to establish their claims ; in 1873 large sums of money were collected at the several settlements, over £3,000, was obtained for the purpose. This money was given to Taiaroa to conduct the case. Consider that the Government are answerable for this expenditure, as it was their duty to have fulfilled the promises made to the Natives.

51

G.—7

Hoani Tikao Wira: The Natives have suffered since 1848 (the date the land was sold) in th< loss of their mahinga kai and other privileges. Prior to that they were able to procure all their olc descriptions of food. Now the rivers are stocked with trout, and the lagoons and lakes are driec up, their fish killed, and the wekas and other birds destroyed by the progress of civilization. Som< got land in 1848, but a large number were omitted. The fishery easements that were set apart b] the Court are for the most part destroyed. In 1887 the persons in Mr. Mantell's list of 1848 whc were overlooked in 1867 were admitted to share in the reserve. In former times their storehouses were full of food, but they had no use for ivhatas now. Have to obtain our supplies from the storekeepers now, which causes us to incur debts, as we are unable to maintain ourselves off the land Another drawback is that we have now no room for our stock, which get impounded. Hira Tarawhata confirmed the statements made by former speakers relative to the insufficiency of the land to provide for their wants. Eawiri te Maire stated that the expense incurred in connection with the meeting held tc consider the best means of establishing their claims to further consideration had impoverished the Natives. Large sums of money had been contributed for the purpose, and a great deal was expended by individual members of the community in travelling to and fro to attend these meetings. Hoani Korehe Kahu: Some of the Natives received a share of the purchase-money, but many did not who were equally entitled. Tiramorehu and Te Maiharoa urged the people to obtain justice. The Court was sent in 1868 to adjust the title to their reserves, and while this matter was under consideration, the question was raised about the terms of the deed, and the subsequent action taken thereon has operated detrimentally to the Natives. Meetings were held in 1873, and a large expense incurred in trying to place our claims on a satisfactory footing. Eleven pounds was expended for provisions at one meeting held at Temuka, at the house called " Te Hapa o Niu Tireni." Wi Pokuku has a list of the expenses incurred at the meetings. Since the reserves have been divided by the Court, the smallness of the area held by each individual is very perceptible. All the old kinds of food are lost through the loss of our mahinga kai, and we have nothing to live on but our small parcels of land, and many of these are scattered in various localities, which is a serious inconvenience. Those who have no land have to work on other people's. James Eickus: Mereana te Herekau, although in Mr. Mantell's list of 1853, has no land. She had a take to land at Temuka, but did not get any there. Has a family of four children who live on her late husband's land (Whatuira Tarawhata). Hare Kahu was of opinion that 200 acres would be none too large to allot per individual, especially now that good land was difficult to procure. Land like the Kaiapoi Eeserve was unobtainable. Parahu Tira confirmed previous statements about the insufficiency of the land and the impossibility of getting a living off it. He considered that Government should deal favourably with the Native claim, as it was deserving of attention when all the circumstances were fully considered. Teone Tikao Wira stated that a small area of hill land would be useless, as the Natives could not occupy it. He did not consider that 400 acres would be too much. James Eickus stated that Mrs. Fowler had twelve children, of whom eleven were alive, and none of them had any land. The mother owned some land, but it was very much scattered. Hare Kahu considered that something should be done for helpless women, as they had no one to support them, and were dependent on the goodwill of their relatives. Men were more independent and could help themselves. Henare Kokoro supported the statement about the insufficiency of land for their present wants. Land at a distance would be of no use to the Natives. Four hundred acres each would be little enough to allot them. Teone Tikao Wira did not think that the atatuhai of the Government had extended beyond Kaiapoi. There was no medical attendant at Temuka now, and a doctor is badly wanted, as many persons die for want of medical assistance. Hoani Korehe Kahu stated that they were charged from 7s. 6d. to 10s. for medical attendance exclusive of medicines. Dr. Cummings was the last medical man they had ; he ceased about 1881. After Dr. Cummings ceased we made application for a doctor but did not get an answer. Dr. Hay and Dr. Blondon are both practising at Temuka ; the latter understands the Maori language. No Government aid was received, excepting now and then an order was given in favour of four people for one pair stockings, one blanket, and one flannel each. This was the only assistance rendered. Henare Kokoro was of opinion that Dr. Hay was the most suitable man for the Natives. Miriama Kahuti wants separate grants for her land at Temuka and elsewhere. Asks that the succession order for her deceased relatives dealt with at Waikouaiti be looked into to ascertain why her name has been omitted. Hirini Taoraki wants information about Epapera's land at Kawatiri (Buller). Henare Koroko wants information about his certificate at Kapunatiki. Teone Tira Mi wants a list of Huruhuru's land. Henare Eehu wants a list of Teone Eehu's land. James Eickus wants the compensation that may be coming to him to come in the shape of land. Makarini Mokomoko states that Hera Kirihauka and her husband, Tiaki, are badly off. Hera belongs to the district, but Tiaki came from Wanganui. Pekamu, of Ngatiporou, is unable to work through asthma. Kiti Kahu has only 8 acres to support herself and four children on. All the children are under age and cannot earn a living. There are three girls and one boy (the youngest), the children of Mohi te Aika, who died about seven years ago.

G.—7

52

Maria Kukuwero (Tarawhata's widow), an old woman, lives by herself, earns a few shillings by making kits. Owns 16 acres of land. Part of it is let for ss. Bd. an acre. Has to maintain all the visitors who visit Arowhenua. Tioi Anaha, blind and affected with gout, cannot work. Mariua Kuru, his wife, takes care of him, but she has a family of five girls all under age, and herself, to provide for. Hoani Korehe Kahu stated that the Bunanga would like to be supplied with a copy of all the maps of land belonging to the people at Temuka. Tawera and other certificates wanted. Commission adjourned to Little Biver.

Little Eivee, Monday, 30th Maech, 1891. Commission read out and object explained. Tare Tikao asked if the names of small children could be included in the list of names to be prepared. Irai Tihau said that he did not belong to Akaroa, and wanted to know what would be done in his case (I haere mai noa te haere mai o etahi o matou). Hoani Tikao Wira stated that Tare Tikao had all the names of tlie old people who were alive in the days of Messrs. Mantell and Kemp. The names had been furnished by the kaumatuas. George Bobinson spoke about the necessity of reserving a fishing-place at the mouth of the Wairewa Lake. They had previously applied that this should be done, but were met with the reply that the concession could not be made, as it would probably interfere with the opening of the lake, but their request, if granted, would not necessarily do so, as they did not desire to create an obstruction of that kind, but would be quite willing that the lake should be opened at all times ; in fact, the opening of the lake would be beneficial to them, as it would admit fresh fish into it. He pointed out that it was highly important that a fishing-place should be set apart for them. At present the only camping-ground they had was on Mr. Buchanan's land, but this might not always be available to them. Hitherto they had supplied many of the other settlements with eels, where the people had lost their fishing-rights through the settlement of the country ; and if the people of Little Biver should be deprived of the right of fishing in Lake Forsyth it would be a great loss not only to themselves but to the Native community at large. The result of the late fishing case had seriously alarmed them, and they felt the insecurity of their position. The Commissioner promised that he would recommend their application for the consideration of the Government, and hoped to be able to secure the concession they asked for, which would probably be easier accomplished (if no other objection existed) in consequence of the statement made that they would not, if the application were granted, interfere with the opening of the lake. List of residents of Wairewa read out and confirmed. Tare Tikao stated that there were a few names to be added, which he would supply to-morrow. Commission adjourned till the 31st instant.

Tuesday, 31st March, 1891. Commission resumed. Tare Tikao stated that he had prepared the list of. names of the persons who had been overlooked at the date of Kemp's purchase. The people of Port Levy and Rapaki, who were present at the meeting last night, consented that he should conduct their case; and the Wairewa (Little River) people had asked him to act as their spokesman during to-day's proceedings. It was resolved last night that application be made to the Government that a minimum quantity of 200 acres should be apportioned to each man, woman, and child, as the area hitherto given was insufficient for their support. He also stated that the people asked that 300 acres should be set apart as fishing-reserves in various places. He spoke with reference to his claim for consideration. He had not included any names in the list of persons entitled to land through being overlooked, because all his relations had died since the sale of the land. The only persons he wished to speak of was his father, Tikao, who had not received any land or other consideration for the sale of Kemp's Block, although he had extensive claims within it at Tuarawhati and other places. These places were famous for their food-supplies. He considered that not less 15,000 acres of land was the quantity he was entitled to as compensation for these rights. Teoti Bopatini explained that the reason why they had fixed on 200 acres was because all the land close to the Native settlements had been acquired by the Europeans. If the Education Beserves in the district could be utilised it would alter the matter; but if they had to obtain land at a distance, and probably of an inferior character, a lesser quantity would not suffice. All the other places had received fishing-reserves as well as additional land at the sitting of the Court in 1868, but Wairewa and other places on the Peninsula had not any concession of the kind made. In 1887 they were led to expect that possibly a block of land along the Kaitorete Spit would be appropriated to their use, but the land they expected would be reserved was afterwards sold to the Europeans. Hopa P aura spoke generally on the subject, and supported Tare Tikao's request. Irai Tihau stated that he would prefer land close to Little Eiver, even if it was subject to be flooded. Tare Tikao Wira alluded to the want of a sufficiency of land to maintain the people. Teoti Bopatini pointed out that there was a number of marriageable girls who, should they get married, would have nothing to support their families, as their parents had no land to apportion them. But if it was possible to secure land close to the Native settlement it would be of great advantage. List of persons read out who were omitted in Mr. Mantell's list of 1848, who ought to have been provided with land in Kemp's Block. Names challenged identified, also places of abode in 1848. Maraea Mautai and Mere Hapuawai te Makeke—old people ; Maraea is about eighty, and Mere about seventy. Irai supports Maraea, and Henare te Paro, now dead, used to support Mere,

53

G.—7

Bora Henare Tawha looks after Mere now, but she has her own family and other claims upon her. Maraea has 7 acres, of which three are used for a cricket-ground, bringing in £12. Mere has 8 acres, all let at 12s. 6d. an acre, about £5. Paurini Hirawea wants to give 1 acre to the Catholic Church off his share at Wairewa, in subdivision No. 16. Metapere Karetai is a widow with four children. Has no land ; is living on her parents' land. One of them has been ill about three years. If the parents who are supporting her were to cease to do so she would have nothing to live on. Her father is an invalid and unable to work, and the support of the family devolves on the mother. The matter is not confined to the persons alluded to, but extends to all the relatives, who have to contribute. Mereana Pitini has a large family, and only a small parcel of land, about 4J acres ; gave 1 acre to her son to build a house, as he had just married. Six acres were awarded him by the Court. Hopa Paura says that the quarter-acre belonging to him, which has been cut off, he will give to the persons in that block. Bawiri te Ito spoke about his hapa at Kaiapoi: "My right to the Kaiapoi land is through the father's side, and to Wairewa on the mother's side. If any application is acceded to, I would like to have my land here." Ngatiterangiamoa is my hapu. H. K. Tikao stated that some of the people were able to procure work shearing or harvesting; this is some of the principal work. Some get a job of felling bush to supplement their living. Some have let their land and obtain a small rent, about 12s. 6d. an acre. George Bobinson says that the land that is let was the portion covered with manuka, that was the cause of letting it. It was found from experience that it was impossible of late years to grow the same crop two years running—formely this could be done. Some of the people who are unable to work—the women especially—had to keep their land to crop it for a living, to grow cocksfoot for sale. Land is too limited to enable people to grow crops and keep stock on it as well. During the grass season all the people who are able go to gather cocksfoot for the Europeans, to earn money to obtain requisites with. Owing to the limited source'of livelihood the people incur debts and are frequently summoned. The money obtained by growing cocksfoot and performing other labour for the Europeans all goes to discharge debts previously incurred. Irai Tihau says that the mate spoken of by G. Bobinson is correct. The land along the Wairewa Stream was a good deal damaged by the flood of 1887, and is liable to be flooded and their crops destroyed. The practice of the Natives is that, if one ploughs a piece of land for a crop he allows all his friends to plant such portions as they desire to use. Some of the people obtain work gathering cocksfoot, but during their absence their wives contract debts for food at the stores, and on the return of the husbands they are sued for the debts incurred by their wives. Wiremu Pouhawaiki has a claim at Kaiapoi; his hapu is Ngaitahupotiki. He applied to the Kaiapoi people to admit him, but they would not consent. He had a small parcel of land, but it is insufficient to produce a living. G. Bobinson stated that the Natives had been put to a great deal of expense. Hera Tikao stated that she had applied for a continuance of the pension previously paid to her husband, Tamaiti Tikao, but her application received no attention. Harihona wants the orders for Onuku and Opukutahi issued. Merehana Pitini alluded to the difficulty of getting timber, for fencing off the section allotted to Irai Tihau. The Commissioner stated the subdivision of the land did not interfere with the arrangements made at the sitting of the Court; that the timber standing on any portion of the land was to be available for all the residents, and this understanding must be adhered to. Commission adjourned to Kaiapoi, to open there on the 2nd April.

Kaiapoi, Thursday, 2nd April, 1891. Commission opened at the Whare Buuunga, Kaiapoi. Paratene te Uki mentioned that the Kaiapoi Bunanga had not taken any action in regard to the matter the Commissioner left in their hands to complete. Wi Naihira explained that the Bunanga had not completed the list of names because they were uncertain whether any good would result from it. The same information had been furnished so often without anything resulting that they were wearied of the matter, and were resolved not to take any action until the Commissioner returned. Natanahira Waruwarutu stated that he wanted to speak about the manner in which the various sales had been conducted. The Natives considered that the terms of these sales had not been carried out as intended, in consequence of the interposition of the Native Land Court in 1868, which had changed the condition of affairs entirely, to the detriment of the Natives. The Natives had sold to the Government a vast estate comprising millions of acres, for a trifle, on the understanding that certain arrangements then agreed upon would be faithfully performed, but in this the people had been sadly disappointed. The better plan would be for the Government to say once and for all that they did not recognise the claims of the Natives; it would seem, however, that the Government were not of opinion that the Natives had no claim, inasmuch as Commissioners were appointed from time to time to inquire into these claims. The Commissioner pointed out that it was fruitless to discuss the matter alluded to by Tanahira, as the wdiole subject relative to the several purchases had been fully reported on for the information of the Government and Parliament. The information now needed was of a different character ; it would be advisable to confine the proceedings to that only, in place of diverging into a discussion relative to matters that were not under consideration. Taituha Hape stated that they had already furnished lists of names on former occasions, and perhaps the information then furnished would be sufficient.

G.— 7

54

The Commissioner stated that he would read out the names furnished, and perhaps that would shorten the proceedings. G. P. Mutu asked why the Commissioner proposed to limit the time to the year 1848, the date of Kemp's purchase, and he would like to be informed for the information of those present the reason of coming to this conclusion. H. -K. Taiaroa asked what the Government intended to do relative to the claims of persons who had a right to land comprised in all the blocks sold to the Government. The Commissioner stated that so far as he could answer the question, he was of opinion that the Government did not intend to deal with the question in the manner alluded to by the questioner ; all that was proposed to be done, judging by the tenor of the recommendation made by the Committee, would be to provide land for those who were insufficiently provided for, irrespective of claims to any particular block, Tanahira Waruwarutu stated that he considered that those who had claims in the different blocks should be allowed to prefer a claim to all their rights. Paratene te Uki stated that he wished to draw attention to the proposal to deal with the Akaroa Block in the same manner as the Ngaitahu Block. Paratene Tamanuiarangi stated the people were wearied of the same matter being brought up so many times. Inquiries were made from time to time as to the condition of the people, who supposed that some good w rould come from it; after much waiting, nothing eventuated. They therefore considered that Government were in possession of all the information it was necessary to be acquainted with to deal satisfactorily with their claims, and looked upon the present inquiry as useless. If Government intended to do anything, they were in possession of all the information that was necessary for the purpose, and if they did not propose to do anything, then it was fruitless to take further action. G. P. Mutu stated that the people had been so annoyed at losing their fishing case, that they had become regardless of everything else, consequently, they had not prepared any business in readiness for the Commissioner. List of persons living in 1891 read out and identified and a few fresh names added. List of persons living in 1848 at the time the reserves were made by Mr. Man-tell, many of whom had not been provided for, read out and identified. Paratene te Uki, T. P. Mutu, and others wanted to furnish a list of the names of all the people who had been born and died since 1848, as these persons had an equal right to be considered as well as those living in 1848. The Commissioner pointed out the claim was confined to the people who were living in 1848, as they were the people who owned the land, and could be the only people who had a right to be considered. Unborn persons were not possessed of rights; and many of the persons on whose behalf an attempt was being made to prefer a claim were not born till many years after. Commission adjourned till the 3rd instant. Memorandum: Taituha says that his daughter Mere Heni is of age. He wishes that the Public Trustee be informed to that effect, to enable her to receive her share of the road-money paid on Section 2058, Bakaia.

Feiday, 3rd April, 1891. Commission resumed. Paratene te Uki stated that the Bunanga had not met last evening, owing to the death of a child. The Commissioner stated if they had no business ready he proposed to read out the lists of names received at the other settlements, to enable them to be identified, with a view to prevent the names being duplicated. Lists read out. Hoani Maaka, G. P. Mutu, Paratene te Uki, Paratene Tamanuiarangi, Natanahira Waruwarutu, and others addressed the Commissioner relative to the grievance they had suffered through the delay in giving effect to the conditions of the Ngaitahu deed. The general purport of their remarks was to the effect that Government were merely trifling with the matter by continually appointing Commissions of Inquiry to investigate their claims, and on each occasion delaying a settlement of the matter, as if the intention was to protract a final adjustment of it. The most of the people had passed away. Their idea that this was the case was strengthened by the periodical enumerations that were made from time to time, each of which showed a marked decrease in the number by the death of many of their old people. The mode of procedure hitherto adopted by the Government was perfectly perplexing: their claims appeared to be admitted, otherwise why were Commissioners frequently appointed to inquire into them. The present was the third one since 1879, and the result of it would probably be the same as that of the previous ones. It would be better if Government would state plainly at once that they would not recognise their right to further consideration, and put an end to the disturbing element that was perpetually kept floating about, unsettling their minds and putting them to expense from time to time holding meetings to discuss the question as to the best mode to adopt to get the affair finally settled. It had already cost a considerable amount, and not a particle of benefit had accrued, nor did there appear any possibility that good would arise from it. The Commissioner, while admitting that they had serious cause of complaint in regard to the delay in settling their claims, pointed out that it was advisable in their own interest, in place of holding themselves aloof, and to a certain extent obstructing the present work of obtaining the information needed to enable- a report of their condition being furnished to the Governor, in pursuance with the Commission issued for the purpose, that they should do their utmost to assist, so that no excuse could arise for delaying the consideration of the questions because they had failedon their part to supply the necessary information, so as to make their case as complete as possible and thereby render further inquiry unnecessary. It must be apparent to them that if they

G.~ 7

55

failed to aid in furnishing the requisite information, that this would tend to further delay matters, and perpetuate the condition of affairs that they were now decrying. After further discussion the business was adjourned till the 4th instant.

Saturday, 4th April, 1891. Commission resumed. Names of persons contained in the lists furnished by the people of Taieri and Otago Heads read out. Paratene te Uki stated that the Runanga had not prepared the list of the people who had been overlooked, because they were of opinion that the names of the persons who were born after 1848, but had since died, should also be included. Hoani Maaka, G. P. Mutu, and others also supported this view of the matter, and stated that if the Commissioner would not consent to allow the names of persons born since 1848 to be included in the list that they had decided to withdraw from the proceedings before the Commissioner. The parties were informed that they could please themselves in regard to the withdrawal from the proceedings, that would only affect themselves, but it would not alter the decision already come to, and fully explained that it was only the list of names of those living in 1848 would be accepted. If they chose to withdraw they could do so, but they would only punish themselves in the end. After further discussion, it was agreed that they should withdraw the request to include the names of persons born after 1848. Taituha Hape applied that the preparation of the list should be adjourned, and the Commissioner should proceed with other business. This was agreed to, and the afternoon was occupied in obtaining information relative to the adjustment of several sections in the Moeraki and Kapunatiki Reserves. Commission adjourned till the 6th instant.

Monday, 6th April, 1891. Commission resumed. Natives handed in lists of persons residing at the Kaiapoi Settlement ; also names of relatives at a distance, and the names of persons who were not included in the census of 1848. List read out and names verified. The following information was furnished relative to the rates of rental received from the undermentioned lands—viz. : Section 893, Orohaki, 213 acres 2 roods 18 perches, rate of rent 2s. 6d. per acre; 897, Tawera, 450 acres, rate of rent 2s. per acre ; 18776, Tawera, 200 acres, unlet; 894, Orohaki, 363 acres, rate of rent 2s. 6d. per acre; 2058, Rakaia, 1,830 acres, rate of rent 2s. 6d. to 3s. per acre; 2038, Oxford, 314 acres; 2060, Ashburton, 253 acres, rate of rent 35.; 2059, Wairewa, 300 acres. Attention was drawn by the Natives to the low rate of rental received for these lands as proof of the inferior character of the soil compared with the Kaiapoi land, for which from £1 to £1 ss. per acre was paid. Proceedings adjourned till the 7th instant.

Tuesday, 7th April, 1891. H. K. Taiaroa spoke about the Otago Block, and the efforts he had made to get the original intention in respect of the sale established. Referring to Kemp's Block, he alluded to the terms of the deed being unfulfilled, and the action of the Court in 1868, and the passing of the Ngaitahu Validation Act. The Natives were placed at a disadvantage by the question being suddenly dealt with in the Court. Described the action taken by the Natives to get the matter rectified, and the question being subsequently referred to a Parliamentary Committee in 1872. This was the occasion that the allusion was first made to 2,000,000 acres of land, and £5,000 compensation in money. Mr. Sheehan and Sir William Fox offered 100,000 acres. The old people would not consent to the proposition about the 2,000,000 acres of land ; this led to further meetings taking place, and Te Maiharoa's hapu separated themselves from the rest, in consequence of their views on the subject differing from the others. The sale of the Otakou Block was not included in the discussions held relative to Kemp's and the Akaroa purchases, owing to the expense incurred in connection with the Middle Island claims (" Ka tau c mate ki nga tangata ote Waipounamu"). The Natives are confident that their claim is a just one, and considered that the Government should refund the expenses they were put to. In addition to other expenses incurred, they paid for legal expenses connected with Messrs. Smith and Nairn's Commission. Great injustice has been done to the Natives through the non-fulfilment by the Government of their promises regarding schools and hospitals. Part of the Commissioner's report of 1887, read out, in proof of the statement that all their claims had been properly represented to the Government. It was arranged that all the lists submitted in connection with the Otago Block should be submitted to the Runanga. Paratene Tamanuiarangi said that he desired to explain the reasons why he had not sent in a list of names. The reason of that was because he did not want land, but money. Has made a calculation that it cost him annually £50 to live ; and if all his children had lived to the present time the same amount would have been needed to maintain them. He therefore considered that he ought to be paid a proportionate sum to the amount that would have been needed to maintain each of them at that rate. Irai Tihau stated that the land he was possessed of was insufficient for his support. He got ill and incurred debts, and had to mortgage his land to pay his liabilities. The young people had to go shearing, and the old, who were unable to procure work, had to remain at home. The women and families of those who went to work got into debt while their husbands and relatives were ab-

G.-l

56

sent, and, on their return, they were sued by the tradesmen. The old people had nothing but their land to depend on, and as that was insufficient to maintain-them they were plunged into debt. G. P. Mutu stated that before 1870 the people of Kaiapoi cultivated the laud, afterwards they took to letting it aud left themselves short for other purposes. The collection of money for the Middle Island claims was the cause that first plunged them into monetary difficulties, because of their people drawing their rents in advance to obtain food and to contribute towards the expenditure needed to establish their claims. The result of this was a loss on both sides. They lost in the first place through only getting a reduced amount cf rent through drawing it in advance, and they had also lost the amount they had advanced as well. Some of the additional lands they had received were unfit for cultivation. The lands in the Oxford district were unfit for cultivation. As an instance of the poor character of the bush, such portions as were let only brought a rental of Is. 3d. per acre for the first seven years, 2s. 6d. for the next, and ss. for the residue. The Rakaia land was better ; some portions of it let at 2s. and 2s. 6d. per acre and other parts at Oxford ss. per acre. It was not under lease at present. Some parties had been occupying it temporarily at 2s. to 3s. per acre, but they had to relinquish it because it did not pay them. The average rental of the Kaiapoi land is £1 per acre. Self and others who receive rent from lands on the West Coast are better off; but those who have to depend on their land in this locality had a very precarious life, and have to eke out a living by fishing for eels and other fish. The most of the fishery easements allotted us by the Court are destroyed. The one at Rotoroa has been drained. Waimaiaia has been rendered useless by sea encroachment, and Houhoupounamu has been drained. We cannot obtain eels from these easements now; formerly we used to get them in quantities. Waimakariri is the only river that fish can be got in, and we are now barred from going there. Shearing and harvesting are the only employments that we can earn wages at, and gathering cocksfoot seed. In former days, when the rate of shearing averaged from £1 to £1 10s. per hundred, a good deal of money was earned; but since the price has been lowered, and the Natives have to compete with shearers from other colonies, not much employment is now obtainable. Hoani Maaka stated that the only mode of obtaining a livelihood was by hard labour, but owing to want of proper training, the value of it is lowered; whereas if he had been educated at all, possibly he could use his knowledge to a better advantage. The 14 acres at Kaiapoi was all the people had to live on ; some had none, and the others had to support them out of their earnings. The only source of livelihood was by labouring for the Europeans, and some through hard work and exposure caught cold and died. We cannot farm our land, for want of room for cultivation and stock as well. Fishing is another source of livelihood, but many get afflicted with illness through exposure to the wet and cold. This creates medical expenses, and accounts are contracted from £10 to £40. The 14 acres would probably be enough land for one person, but is insufficient for himself and family. Hohepa Huria stated that his mate was having nine persons to keep off 14 acres. He had other land elsewhere, but the rent derived from it was very small, altogether insufficient to provide for so many. The Ngaitahu meetings had cost him £20. Receives 4s. 6d. an acre from some land at Rakaia, and that is all he has to depend on to pay all his expenses, the doctor included. We are prevented now from getting fish which afforded us some assistance before. Medical attendance is very expensive. The doctor appointed by the Government is only expected to attend to the old and destitute persons. The young people with growing families are the worst off. Before the union we used to get work from the settlers, but we cannot now. The land we have is altogether inadequate to our wants. Poihipi te Hua stated that the mate commenced with the 14 acres. The rental from a section of that size was about £15 a year. This is insufficient to maintain a number of persons on. Ihave to go fishing to get a living.' Contract debts, and get summoned, and am driven to obtain money in advance on my rent : the result is that there is none left for my maintenance ; but I am compelled to follow this course to get free from my liabilities for the time being. I have some laud at Little River, for which I receive a rental of ss. per acre. lam unable to get work now as lam too old to labour. Fishing is the only means available to me to supplement my livelihood. I usually camp near the fishing-place and live thereto keep out of debt. The old people are unable to get a living. Taituha Hape : I consider that the first injustice that was done to the Ngaitahu was the sale by the Ngatitoa of the land north of Kaiapoi. The lands belonging to the Natives other than the Kaiapoi land would only let for small rentals, entirely inadequate to support the people who owned it. In some cases these lands were let on a twenty-one years' lease, varying from Is. to Is. 6d. per acre owing to the inferior class of land. The 14 acre farms at Kaiapoi were all the people had to depend on. The supplementary land belonging to them was comparatively useless. The rents of the Kaiapoi lands in most cases had been drawn for several years in advance. The areas owned by the people were too small to crop. Debts were contracted, and tradesmen were urgent for payment; this drove the people to obtain money-in advance on their rents, and the result of this is that they have nothing left to live on, consequently they have to go fishing to get food, and trouble arises over it (" c noho mate nga tangata c moho nei "). Henare Karetai, who spoke on behalf of his mother, Oriwia Paratene, stated that she did not receive a share of the purchase-money, nor yet any benefit from the promised schools or hospitals. Came to Kaiapoi in 1874 ; and in 1875 the kohe moni for Kemp's purchase commenced. Sold her stock, and obtained money in advance on her rents to enable her to contribute to the fund then being established to prosecute their claims. All the expenditure had been lost. Land provided insufficient. _ Hopa Paura stated that his land was insufficient to maintain himself and wife and daughter. He lived at Taumutu, one of the worst places, to be found. Tried to get a living by catching and selling fish, but had to abandon the pursuit as it did not pay. Afterwards went harvesting, and

57

G.—7

got cheated by the Europeans trying to deceive him as to the measurement of the field. Have very little to depend upon for a livelihood. Proceedings adjourned till the Bth instant.

Wednesday, Bth Apeil, 1891. Commission resumed. Wi Naihira supported the statement made by H. K. Taiaroa that it was both desirable and just that the Government should refund the expenses incurred by the Natives in trying to establish their claims. He alluded to the length of time that had elapsed since the completion of the purchase, and the non-fulfilment of the terms of the deeds. The people were insufficiently provided for with only 14 acres to live on. The rental derived from a section of this size, at £l ss. an acre, was £17 10s. per acre. This amount was soon spent, and was altogether inadequate to provide for a family. His family numbered twelve persons. The land given in 1868 was very inferior in character, and ought not to be taken into consideration when dealing with the question. The rent from this land was very small. When the Court was adjudicating the matter in 1868, I applied for 50,000 acres to satisfy our claims, inclusive of compensation for the delay. H. K. Taiaroa spoke on behalf of the Taumutu people. Went to Taumutu before 1880, and saw the reservations made for Pohau and others. They pointed out the reserves made for them by Mr. Mantell, and stated that this was all they had to live on, except Pohau, who had 14 acres at Kaiapoi. Rewi had also a section at Kaiapoi, derived from Hoani Timaru. Pohau and others wanted Mr. Mantell to reserve all the land from Waikakai to Te Tapuae and Poheahea for them and the other people belonging to Taumutu, who were then at Ruapuke, but Mr. Mantell would not agree. All their mahinga kai had gone to the pakehas; the hapua (lagoon) had been drained, and they were not allowed to go to other places to procure eels or fish. Waihora Lake was reserved by the Natives, and distinctly specified for with Mr. Kemp. All the Natives had a right of fishing in Waihora, not the Taumutu people only. The Government closed the lake, and stocked it with imported fish, and now the Natives are barred 'from fishing there. All the coast-line has been disposed of to the Europeans, and the Natives have no place to go to fish. When the lake is closed they get a chance to catch eels by digging a channel for the eels to enter. In olden times the people were able to procure kauru, a food that was greatly prized and used at feasts (kaihaokai). It was bartered for other kinds of food. Their weka-preserves in olden days were very valuable to them, both for food and to send, when preserved, to other hapus as a present, in return for which other food was received. All these privileges are now lost to the Natives, and if they attempt to go on the European land to catch birds and fish they are ordered off. Another kind of food they are now deprived of is edible berries, and also fern-root. All these descriptions of food were very much prized in olden times. Cannot see how the Natives can be assisted now. Better for them all to die out of the way. Teone Topi Patuke spoke to the same effect. Irai Tihau wished to be informed if the Commissioner could deal with the claims of the Kaikoura Natives. Paratene Tamanuiarangi: Mr. Mantell promised the Natives, when they wanted to reserve the land as far as the W'aimakariri, that they should have all the land between the Kaiapoi Reserve and the coast. But the Natives afterwards found that all they were to have was the Kaiapoi Reserve. The 14-acre sections are insufficient. The most of them are let to Europeans; but are too small to make a living off, and many of the Natives are too old to work now. There is no room to run stock on these small sections (" Ko te noho mate matou"). If we go on the Europeans'land we are turned off. Notwithstanding this we do not consider that the Maoris have lost their rights. It was a one-sided arrangement, and the Natives were taken advantage of. All the people are equally afflicted. If the Natives lose their case in the Supreme Court all will be lost. G. P. Mutu : One important fishing-place for the Natives was Lake Ellesmere. Believed that all the deeds are faulty, and could be upset. Here Whitau: The people of Kaiapoi have been afflicted for many years past. Hoani Hape : We have lost all our old food-producing places. Waihora (Lake Ellesmere) was of great value to the Natives as an eel-preserve ; but now it is destroyed by drainage. In otherplaces the lagoons are spoiled. Tanahira Waruwarutu alluded to the ora of the people in olden times. Their storehouses in those days were full of food. The pakehas in those days were aware of the abundance of food the Natives possessed. After the sale of Kemp's Block in 1848 the Natives lost all their formerprivileges. In 1855 was able to gain a living by work. Used to run the cargo-boat at Timaru ; got Bs. a bale for shipping wool, and made as much as £300 or £400 during a season. This work was afterwards taken up by the pakehas, and I lost the employment. The 14-acre farms are insufficient to live on. I came to Kaiapoi in 1863, and was allotted 54 acres by the Bunanga, and if I had kept it for myself would have been well off; but I divided it with my relatives, and consequently have only a diminished quantity. The men have to support the women and children. I, who am alone, feel the effect of having only a small area of land to support myself on ; but those who have families must do so to a greater extent. Europeans who have large areas can make money, and travel about; but the Maoris, who have only small areas, are debarred from these privileges because their means are limited. When I was a young man I had plenty of people to work for me; but now I am grown old I have to work for my own living. All the people amongst the Natives in olden days were not equal in rank, and a difference should be made in that respect. Government should attend to this when settling the question. Epiha Maaka: One matter that has operated injuriously in our interests is the sale of our land to the Government by persons who did not own it. I was born at Moeraki and reared at Kaiapoi. Only possess 6 acres at Kaiapoi, and a few acres at Moeraki; but there are others interested in the land besides myself. Another injury the Natives have suffered from is owing to B— G. 7.

a.—7

58

the terms of the deeds not having been adhered to. Schools were not established for us as promised, and the Natives have now to pay for school-books, &c, which is not in accordance with the under-' taking. The school at Moeraki is under the charge of the Education Board. Hospitals were not established as promised, and the Natives have to pay for medical attendance. Have had to pay £2 2s. for a doctor's visit. Our dogs are taxed, which is another grievance (" Kua riro te oranga o te Iwi Maori nga Pakeha "). Taituha Hape : A heavy expense has been incurred by the Natives on account of meetings held to concert measures for our relief. Witness produced an account, amounting to £285 18s. 6d. for expenses incurred. Irau Tihai spoks about the inferior character of the land set apart for the Natives at Taumutu. Ani Pi Manahi's husband, Manahi Iri, is an invalid, and unable to work. Poihipi and his wife go eeling, and give Manahi a share, but he has little else to live on. Beceives a little rent from land, but has not yet received any share of the Kapunatiki rent. Kewene, of Ngatiporou, is a tangata mate, too old to work; cannot obtain a living from his wife's land. Kahiwi, of Waikanae (Ngatiawa), has no land at Kaiapoi. His son has a small piece at Orohaki. H. K. Taiaroa handed in a medical account, also one for education expenses. He stated that the fourth standard was the highest that could be attained at the Native schools. Had paid for the education of his own family. The Natives paid for the survey of the Otago Block in 1868. Sir George Grey promised that a surveyor should be sent, and the Natives expected that the Government would pay the cost. The natives paid Is. per acre. Consider that Government ought to repay the expenses, especially as the surveys of other reserves were now being paid for. Tame Pratt stated that he would send the account of the expenditure incurred at Waikouaiti and Purakaunui on account of moneys collected to promote the interests of the Natives in regard to the Wahipounamu claim, as he considered the Government ought to bear the expense. There was fully £300 collected at the two settlements. Stock was sold, and crops sacrificed to obtain money for the purpose ; the Natives at all the settlements where money was collected in aid of the Wahipounamu claim having suffered, through having to take part in the matter. No account has ever been rendered as to how the money was spent. About £3,000 was paid to the Commissioners, Messrs. Nairn and Smith. This expense was borne by the Government, some of the expenditure appears in the return laid before Parliament as having been made on behalf of the Natives, but no money is known to have been spent for that purpose. Do not know what was done at Murihiku and Akaroa, but no money was spent for the Natives at other places. Nani Ellison says that Taiaroa, senior, did not leave a will, but that Karetai did. H. K. Taiaroa stated in reply that his father did leave a will, and that he will produce it when necessary. E. Green promised to send an account of the money derived by way of rent from land that his wife and children are interested in. Teoti Pita Mutu says that the Kaiapoi Natives have not got their account ready of the expenses incurred. Taituha Hape considers that he has a claim for expenses incurred while occupied in taking about the petition relative to the Wahipounamu claim. Tanahira Waruwarutu does not wish to submit any account. Has no bills for medical attendance. Paratene te Uki supports the statements made by the others relative to the injury done to the Natives by the non-performance of the promises made at the cession of their land. At the time the Court sat, in 1868, Wi Naihira asked for 50,000 acres. Does not admit that the mahinga kai have been paid for by the Government. Another drawback the Natives suffer from is the scattered manner in which the land is located, and in many instances it is situated too far off to be of any service. Have to pay a tax of 10s. for each dog. This money is supposed to be laid out to improve the roads, but it is not expended for that purpose, The Boad Board was paid £100 on one occasion to spend on the roads in the reserve, but did not do so. Have nothing to add to the statements made by others about the mate of the Natives. Hoani Uru states that 14 acres is all he had to maintain his family with. No land was allotted to the women in 1861. All the sections were granted to the males. The result of this arrangement was that, if the grantees died without issue, the land went to the next-of-kin, and the widow received nothing. The land that was given for land allotted to absentees in the Kaiapoi Beserve would only let for 3s. an acre. All the people who have families have a great struggle tomaintain them. Better be dead and out of the way, as there did not appear to be any place for , them in the future. Used to crop the land formerly, but commenced to let ft, and now it is impossible to get it back, because the rent is drawn so far in advance. , Hoani Maaka says that cropping the land proved too expensive. It cost £1 per acre for ploughing stubble, and £1 lis. an acre for new land. All the money was spent in working it, leaving nothing to live on. Here Whitau stated that he had tried to farm his land, but got into debt and was sold up. Hohepa Huria says that his expenses are heavy. Cannot maintain his family. The rent of the Kaiapoi land has been drawn in advance for many years. Have only a few shillings a year from land at Bakaia. My land there is let at 4s. 6d. per acre. Wirihana Pohata states that himself and wife, Biria, have only two acres. This land is let for £1. When it was cropped it. only yielded about three bushels per acre. The land is good at Kaiapoi, but the quantity is insufficient to provide a living for a family. If this is the case with good land, how do those persons exist whose land is of an inferior character ? The Natives have to eke out a living by getting fish, but illness is often contracted through being exposed to the weather. His wife was invalided through this cause, and heavy medical expenses were incurred. ;

59

G.—7

Teone Topi Patuki has no account for medical expenses to send in. Pene Parekuku, an invalid, has land—22 acres at Kaiapoi, and 21 acres at Bakaia. The land at Kaiapoi fetches £1 per acre, and the Bakaia from 2s. 6d. to 4s. per acre. Also receives rent from land at Oxford. Mrs. Barrett has no land at Kaiapoi; has a large family ; her husband has 14 acres. Manahi Iri's Kaiapoi land is let at £1 10s. per acre —that is to say, 9 acres at that rate, and the rest'at £1 ss. The rent has been drawn in advance. The Bakaia land is not let regularly, nor yet the Tawera. The rent from that land is allowed to accumulate, and is distributed periodically. Hariata Ngahiwi and Batimira have only 2J acres at Kaiapoi; own other land at Arowhenua. Riria Kewene has 4J acres at Kaiapoi and 20 acres at Wairewa. Ruihi Mounanu has no land. Hoani Maaka, her relative, has a wife and four children to maintain, and only a limited quantity of land for the purpose. Pirihira te Ruapohue has only a little land. Paratene says that the Wesleyan land is let to 1896. Proceedings at Kaiapoi closed. Commission adjourned to Rapaki to Saturday, the 11th April.

Bapaki, Saturday, 11th April. H. Tare Tikao spoke about the inferior character of the land at Bapaki. A large proportion of the reserve was stony, and only fit for grazing. The part below the main road was the only portion that could be cultivated, and some of the land comprised in that was very inferior. The people were able to live only so long as they were able to obtain work at shearing and other employment; but if work was not obtainable, he could not foretell what might happen. At present they could only pay their debts by obtaining work. All the people on the Peninsula are similarly situated. The doctor's expenses ranged from £2 2s. to £3 3s. The people have no money to spend for the purpose, and consequently *do not call in medical advice, the result being that lives are very often sacrificed. The schoolmaster gives them medicines for children's ailments, which proves very serviceable in cases of illness. Had formerly spent a large sum of money for medicines, but have not incurred much expense of late. The schoolhouse is too small for the number of children, about thirty in attendance. The junior class has to be taught outside, under the shade of a tree, or else in the porch. The people are very badly off for a permanent water-supply at present; owing to the drought, there is very little water obtainable. A cement reservoir would be very useful, or else iron tanks for all the houses. There are about eleven houses that could be supplied. The tanks cost about £2 10s. each; spouting would also be needed. At Port Levy they are also very badly off for water, and have to fetch it on a sledge. Only one person owns horses, and all the others are dependent on him. A water-race to convey the water to a point on the beach where a cement tank could be made would be of great advantage to the people. Another matter that required consideration is the scattered position of the interests, whether it would not be advisable under the circumstances to allow the Natives to sell or exchange with each other. Other witnesses gave similar testimony. Lists of persons living in 1848-49, for whom no provision was made in land, handed in and read out. All the lists previously submitted at Little Biver also read out. Proceedings terminated. Commission adjourned to Wellington. [Approximate Cost of Paper.— Preparation, not given; printing (1,400 copies), £H ss.

By Authority: Geobge Didsbury, Government Printeu: Wellington.—lB9l Price, Is. 3d.]